Newer posts are loading.
You are at the newest post.
Click here to check if anything new just came in.

May 02 2012

VERNACULAR WYRDS

Vernacular Wyrds

  1. Words

Many years ago I often wondered why Buddhist monks who were so knowledgeable with their Buddhism in our language and culture, end up sounding so retarded in English. I couldn’t figure out why or how an apparent “expert” on Buddhism, ended up making the Buddhism sound dumb in English. All I knew was that this was unfortunate because the English speaker depends on these English translations to learn and know about Buddhism.

I didn’t figure out why until much later. Recently actually, after 3 years of compulsively writing for ONA and sharing my own internal thoughts. What triggered my own personal understanding was actually a statement DM/AL once said when he/they said: “Words usually obscure the essence.” I never genuinely realized what that statement meant until much trial and error on my part in trying to express or articulate what was wordless inside my “Asian/Khmer Weltanschauung” into English words.

I ended up understanding from my little experience that a monk can be a total expert with Buddhism, but if he does not have a skillful command/grasp of the language he wants to translate the Buddhism into, then his translation will be sucky unfortunately.

Which here implies that I am not any kind of expert on any school of Buddhism. The thing is I have a certain grasp of English and I can explain things fairly good with it. Inside my heart/chitta I have a life long culturally instilled weltanschuung which is wordless [essence of concept] and what I do is pick English words I know that best Feel like the Khmer/Asian essence. Then I’ll supplement those English wordings I use with a lot of narratives and explanations. So over the past 3 years, I’ve gotten pretty good at Englishifying my Asiatic Weltanschuung! Unfortunately this only works one way for me. This is because I know a primitive level of my other language as far as lexicon and vocabulary. But I understand the spoken language, I am a fruit of the culture, and my family is good at explaining things to me.

So from my own personal experience I understand the spoken and written word to be superficial decor of a much deeper – deeply rooted – essence. If you are a writer, artist, or musician, you’ll intuit exactly what I am trying to express here. That essence of an idea/concept, painting, or musical piece inside your heart is not a word or picture. Its a feeling, and Essence is the best superficial word to describe that feel of it. The outer words [form] sometimes only helps convey that essence so that another person can See in their mindscape approximately what you See/Feel. But that essence is lost when we are too strict or rigid semantically with such outer wordings.

For example in Khmer there is something in our culture and people’s world view we express with the outer word “Preah.” This word can sometimes be translated into the outer English word “God[s],” and still retain some of its essential Feel. But if we get all anal with the English word God in this case and try to give it a rigid definition, disallowing intuitive flexibility, that word “God” no longer expresses or conveys what “Preah” does. English words like Divine, Sacred, Numinous, Numen, Sacred Presence, Venerable all nicely expresses what the word “Preah” does.

One thing which greatly bugs the hell out of me about these internet forum folks I have generally encountered or read since my MySpace days is the way they use their words and assume or project their own personal or inborn apprehension of words onto everybody around them.

What I mean to say is, besides the actual intelligent few I have seen do this, very rarely – if ever – have I ever seen your average mundane satanist in these forums first touch base and try to figure out if a word they use are understood by all parties in the same general way before they commence their terribly important debates. They just simply assume the other person understands or grasps words, ideas, and notions the same exact way they do.

Two mundane satanists before arguing or debating rarely begin by saying: “Okay, let’s first touch base and see how we each respectively understand such and such word. Let’s see if we’re even in the same ball park.” Yet these mundanes insist that they are “individuals.” If you are an individual – with an individuated mind/awareness – shouldn’t you know that other people have their own individual minds, and therefore such other minds will also have their own unique grasp of words and concepts??? In such internet forum debates it becomes that such debates end up not being a productive dialogue where both parties leave with something new. Such debates usually end up being a futile fight over semantics.

Over the years what I have learned to do is use English words as Cover words to place on top of ideas and concepts which exists within my own culturally instilled weltanschauung. When I say Cover words, I mean I literally hijack an English word and use it to convey and Eastern essence or wordless feeling/thought. So, we’ll go over some of some of these Cover words I use or hijacked and we’ll talk about the actual essence beneath such superficial wordings.

  1. Honour

I honestly don’t know what the word “honour” means in the American/English weltanschuung. When I use the word “weltanschauung” what I mean is a whole People or Culture’s view and understandings of the world constructed in their mindspace by the words in their native language or the language they think with. Our words gives us thought-structure subjectively to the world we each know and experience. So in this case, there is no such thing as “my weltanschuung.” Language and how we interpret and understand our world does not happen as a self-contained vacuum. We get our language from the people and culture around us, which language greatly colors and defines how we see, interpret, and understand our “world.” So when I say “my weltanschuung” what I mean is my people’s or my culture’s in comparison to the American/English weltanschuung.

Honour is a cover word I use to convey something the Khmer word “Garoob,” expresses. Most often the word Garoob can be translated as Honour and still retain its essential feel, so long as we allow the word Honour to be organically flexible and allow it to have some intuitive leg room for movement.

Garoob can also be expressed by the English word “Order,” especially when used in court where a judge may say: “You’re out of Order!” To “be Out-Of-Order” in this regard, means the same thing as to be Dishonourable, or “Min [not] Jess [know how to] Garoob.” Order pretty much expresses the condition and context Garoob/Honour exists inside of, or because of. In other words, Honour arises from Order. You can’t in this case “honour” someone or something outside the condition of an established Order or Structure, Tradition, or Way. What do I mean?

When I am told by my elders to Honour my older siblings and cousins, what do they mean by that actually? They mean in that familial social structure, there is an Ordering of people present which is based on Age. Symbolically this Order of Age is described as a Line you are standing in. Those older than you are in front of you in this line. Those younger than you are behind you in this line. When you do something wrong or say something harshly when the situation did not call for it, someone may yell at you: “You’re out of line!” The essence of that phrase being “Out Of Line,” here fits, and means to be Dishonourable.

To be dishonourable in context to the Order of Age means you do not know your place in that line, and therefore you act and behave inappropriately with people. That Order of Age in our culture comes with Rules. The Rule of thumb is anybody older in age than you is your superior and you obey what they say. To be dishonourable means you don’t know your place and are acting, behaving, or conducting yourself in an insubordinate manner with your superiors.

So in my family and culture, it doesn’t matter how old a sibling or cousin is, as long as they are older than you, your place is to obey their orders. The older than you they are, the more authority their orders have. In my family and culture, my grandmother has more authoritative power over me than my own mother and father.

But in this line or ordering of age, you will have those younger than you. So to your younger siblings and cousins, you are their superior. And thus you now have cultural and familial Duties. The main Duty is to straighten your younger siblings/cousins, instil the culture and tradition in them, and help raise them proper. Dishonour in this case is when you don’t know your place, don’t know the Order and Structure and do not do your duty.

So with the above example, if you look closely, you will notice that the concept or act of Honour is actually not for a person, but an established Institution. By the word Institution what I mean is an Institutionalized [established] tradition, observance, custom, or way of doing things.

What do I mean when I say to Honour my mother? Not “honour” the person herself, but the institution of Motherhood she is a representative of. That institution of motherhood is culture specific. Each culture has their own social and familial way of knowing and treating a mother and being a mother. It is this established institution [Order, social order] which is “Garoob’ed” or Honoured: which one’s mother is a representative of. To dishonour your mother in this case would be when you do not obey and follow the traditional social customs of behaving with your mother.

So in my culture when you make your mother cry you have dishonoured her or you have acted in a dishonourable manner. But in Western America making your mother worry and cry is not considered an act of dishonour. Why the difference? Why is this so if both the Asian and American mothers are both mothers? Because each respective culture – and their respective weltanschauung – over the many centuries have developed their own respective understanding or custom, or tradition, or definition of what Motherhood is and the relationship – Order/Structure – which exists between such mother and her offspring. And so, to “Honour your mother” in each respective culture and weltanschuung actually means to honour the actual institution of motherhood which one’s own mother is a representative of. Such institution comes with rules and unwritten protocol. For instance the protocol and rule in my culture with regard to the mother-child relationship is that the child is never ever to raise its voice at its mother or never ever to touch the top of its mother head. Therefore if I breach that ancient established rule or custom of such institution I have acted Dishonourably. I have dishonoured my mother. But such protocol does not exist in the American mother-child social structure/order, and so it is not considered dishonourable to touch your mother’s head.

A better way to explain this in Western terms is to use the military. Say you are in the military. By established custom of this military institution, you have to honour your superiors and follow orders. So what’s it mean what I say to “honour your superiors?” Are you honouring the person or the established institution such person is a representative of? For instance, if you and this superior officer become retired and the uniform comes off and both of you are now civilians, the question is: do you still Honour the person as a superior? The answer is no. So what are you honouring in reality? The institution. This institution has an Order to it, it has rules and regulations, it has a chain of command, customs, and traditions. The obedience to and observance of all that is Honour. Not being true to what has been established – Tradition, Customs, Observances – is Dishonour. But why is a military superior – or judge – even accorded Honour in the first place? Because such people have [theoretically] worked to earn their Place in their respective fields and social ordering.

The phrase “Garoob Preahmae Gung Im,” in English can be accurately translated as to be “Venerate the Mother Goddess Kuan Yin.” Except that English translation is feeble and does not convey the cultural essence implied. You’re not being told to worship some goddess. You are being told to Honour the ancient Institution [Tradition] Kuan Yin is a symbolical representative of. Which institution includes all of the ancient rites, ceremonies, mythos, customs, teachings, etc, etc. Inside which institution Kuan Yin is a central aspect. That established tradition Kuan Yin is a representative of has a coherent ordering and structure of tradition and observances to it. And in that structure – if this is your Tradition and culture – you have a place. And so if you have a place in this Order, then to know your place and duty, and to act accordingly is have Honour.

When you pay homage to, give reverence to, or honour a queen or king of a kingdom, what are you actually honouring? Not the actual person itself. We know this because if a queen gets old and her son becomes king, then whom now do you pay your honour and respects to, the ex-queen or the king? To the king. Your honour comes into being within the actual traditional institution itself. Your honour in other words goes to the Crown and Throne and the ancient established social order and rules, and unwritten cultural customs/traditions which the king or queen is a representative of. Such a royal institution develops rules and customs of how to act and behave around and in the presence of such kings or queens. And so when you breach those established rules and order it is said you are acting in a dishonourable manner.

So what’s it mean when I say to “honour your friend?” It means that between you and your friend there exists an institution called Friendship. This friendship has unwritten rules and duties, and there is an ordering of people involved [you and your friend]. Your friend is an expression or representative of this institution of friendship to you, and you to he. It is this Tradition or Custom of friendship which your buddy is a representative of that you Honour. But why, is the next question. Why Honour things? Why honour a friend?

From a Theravada point of view the answer to why we honour people and things is because of the Fruit of such institutions and traditions. Take the family for example. Why honour your elders in your family? Why support this family structure/order? Because in my family I was Raised in, I ended up being a pretty decent person. I am thus a living fruit of this family order. So If I consider myself to be of a nice quality I ask myself if I desire for my own younger siblings and cousins to also end up being of a good quality. If the answer is yes, then I support or honour the institution of our family and culture. So that this same family order can continue to produce quality people. It has nothing to do with theory or belief. It has to do with what has proven to work over centuries, and it has to do with judging the value of the end product.

Should I honour the tradition of Christmas and Santa Claus? As a Theravadin I would look to the usage of such a tradition and the end results such tradition can and have born or produced. The tradition of Christmas for young children – as I recall my own childhood – is wonderful. Plus the mythos of a Santa Claus for very young children helps raise them up right, where we say that if they misbehave they don’t get gifts. So based on the centuries of this tradition, and the end results it has on millions of children, I would support and honour the tradition, so that it can continue to do its cultural work.

Which brings us to a big bug with many people my age I have. This concerns the inability for many of these contemporary people I have encountered to appreciate things like Traditional Christianity and Traditional Culture, etc. In general what I see them do is take the mythos and theories and debate the value and validity of such mythos, in complete ignorance of the End Product such Traditional social orders manifests and have manifested. I have met in real life more high quality people come out of institutions like Traditional Christianity [Catholicism/Anglicanism/etc] and Traditional Islam, than I have produced by mundane satanism.

It’s not just mundane satanism. It’s the majority of this current generation and the last half of generation X who have this liberal mentality where they reject Traditional social order for the sake of rejecting something to be “individuals,” and “nonconformists,” in total ignorance – blind to – the Fruits of such Traditional institutions. All the while more and more low quality people are being produced in the West, and all the while the very foundation of our Western culture/civilization deteriorates into dysfunctional “families,” dysfunctional emotionally crippled psychological hermits. We’ve lost that organic balance between the need to develop and progress with the human need for Tradition, and the conservation of human traditional ways of life. Extreme conservatism isn’t the answer. Neither is extreme liberalism, or extreme anything.

We’ve lost the meaning of Honour in the West. The liberal generations have dismantled a lot of Traditional institutions, disregarding the Fruit such institutions for centuries bore. Rather then consider the value of the End Fruit, we take the middle parts of this causal chain – the theories and wordings – and we attack it with our lofty opinions. Ignorant of the fact that what we are doing with such middle parts of causal chains effects the End Fruit. This might make no sense to some people.

It’s like the movie Braveheart for example. You have the William Wallace on a horse before a vast legion of rag tag Scottish people. He gives his Pep-talk to energize the people to fight for him or with him. Why? What’s the desired End Result in this case? The aeonic [eventual] Freedom of Scotland and its people. But with this liberal generation its as if a group of idiot mundanes stops William Wallace in the midst of his Pep-talk and says to him: “Wait, wait, wait. Hold on. That Pep-talk of yours is fallacious. It amounts to nothing more than emotive outbursts and speculative conjecturing. It’s completely illogical? Satan says the highest law is self preservation! He’s manipulating you guys to die for his cause! And look! He’s not even a Nobleman or a legitimate somebody! The logical way is to work within the system Eddy Longshanks established!” In other words, if you want the end fruit of a Free Scotland, let the man do his talking!

You have these liberals with their abstractions of opinions and ideas, and they attack the middle parts of these old Traditional institutions and cultures, completely ignorant and oblivious of the End Fruit such Traditional establishments have for centuries produced. And we look around our modern Western civilization after generations of this liberal dismantling and dishonour, and wonder why things are getting fucked up. Causal mechanics has a process to it. The causal input gives rise to a middle cause, which in turn generates a causal output. Input heat, boiling water is the middle cause, and steam is the causal output.

  1. Wyrd

Wyrd is another cover word I use. Destiny, Fate, Kamma, Wyrd; these all approximate the same essential phenomenon. It’s a phenomenon which can be discerned if you observe life intimately and slowly with mindfulness. Typically when you mention the idea of destiny or fate, people will generally gather into two groups and start debating. One group denies such concepts and can be described as the “Accidentalists” who believe that life and nature came into being just by random accident. And so therefore, life and nature works in accidents. Thus destiny and fate are bogus. The other group we’ll call the “Fatalists,” who are the polar opposite, where they believe that life is not accidental but divinely or cosmically pre-determined. And so you have these two extreme camps in these unproductive debates about the abstraction of a phenomenon, none of them have ever really sought in life to first directly observe or come to mindfully know. They in essence work their debates solely with abstract phantoms of their own mind, opinions, and words.

In Khmer we have two words that I know of which captures the essence of this phenomenon. The first word is “Nisay” [like you're saying “knee-sigh]. This is a word which means you meet people for a reason. It literally means “love at first sight,” “destined to meet,” or “fated to know one another.” My grandma this one time was shopping in Long Beach and a lady around her age was staring at her for a long while. The lady after a while came up to my grandmother and respectfully said to her: “Pardon me, I don’t believe we know each other, but I feel a feeling of Nisay for you in my heart. As if I need to know you or love you as a sister. Would it be a bother if I asked if we can know each other as sisters?” My grandmother said that she also felt that Nisay. And so to this day the two old ladies are close friends and have taken vows to love each other like family and sisters. But that’s Nisay.

The other word is Visna, which sounds like “Wis-snah.” Visna actually means both “Fate and Destiny,” depending on context. Like when they say you have the visna to be rich you will be rich. Or they will say if your visna is to be poor, no matter how hard you try, you will never be a millionaire in life.

I tried to ask my grandmother if this visna was fatalistic or accidental once. So my grandma explained it to me by saying that neither is the right answer. She explained: “Let’s say you have a river which is flowing down stream. In the distance away is an ocean. Will this river eventually flow into the ocean grandaughter?” I said yes. So she says: “Then when the river does flow into this ocean, was it accidental or decreed to be so?” Once I got what she was trying to say I came up with my own explanations.

Let’s say you have the earth and on this earth we’re constructing two rail road tracks. One track goes around the equator, and the other track goes around the earth from pole to pole. If and when we finish constructing our two different lines of train tracts we notice that they intersect at two points. Now the question is then: “Did those two points of intersection arise accidentally or did we thoughtfully plan them to be in their very spot?” The answer is neither accidental or pre-planned. The actually answer is that if we continue building our train tracks in both respective lines – Causation – in such a manner, they are just going to cross at two points somewhere. So now when we put two trains on our two tracks and these two trains crash at one of these intersections, was that crash accidental or pre-planned? Neither. It’s just the way things will happen because of how the tracks are laid down causally. If we are mindfully aware of both our tracks and the direction each is flowing in, then it may be that we can foresee the future event of our trains crashing.

Or another way to draw out this phenomenon is say I start at the California end of the historical Route 66, and you start at the way other end. We agree to drive the full length of the route from one end to the other. So the question is then: “Will we pass each other at some point?” Of course we are, if we each maintain our course of causal action. And so when we do pass each other and we wave to each other as we wizz past one another, was that moment of meeting and passing one another accidental or per-determined from on high cosmically? Neither. Its just the way things will causally unravel if we each maintain our causal course of action. Are we passive “victims” of the moment of the “destiny” or “fate” of passing one another on this route? No. You can stop by some city along the way to sight see and if I keep driving, we will not actually pass each other. Why? Because you’ve altered your causal course of action.

But life is far more complicated with its causality than simple straight lines. And Wyrd is more a “collective” enterprise. Meaning that Wyrd is very much like a cloth. Each of us – our respective causal course of action we set into motion – spins one thread of this cloth. And all our threads gets causally woven together to wyrdfully produce a common or shared flowing which we will each experience. America as we know it today is one such wyrdful collective weaving of the sum total action of past people here since colonial times. So, if you grasp the basic idea of wyrd here as a collective enterprise, then, how will America be 100 years from now if we all here maintain our current course of causal action? Considering our national debt, the political system spending more and more money it does not have, the weight of an ever growing debt being inherited by future generations, the over use and abuse of man made chemicals in our food, the use and abuse of our natural resources, the growth of our population, the dwindling job market, the deterioration of Traditional culture and traditional institutions, etc, etc? Can you foresee our collective destiny awaiting our posterity?

And is this future destiny accidental of per-ordained by gods or cosmic laws? Neither. We are the weavers. It’s as if we were on a grand game board, and the wyrd we weave collectively as humanity or as a nation, or group of people becomes the next level or stage of our game board. The ONA’s star game is a good analogy here. It has 7 playing boards. In this analogy wyrd is when we weave an 8th board while time devours the first one. And so within the flowing of Time, as the old boards vanish, we ourselves weave into being the boards we will play our causal pageantry on.

Speaking of “destiny” a really cool event happened the other week or so which is topical. My aunt-mother got very sick and when her condition worsened she spent two days in the emergency room. Before she went to the ER she had spoken with Dr. Adam who is my grandmother’s doctor. This Dr. Adam after giving my aunt-mother a full check up urged her to go to the hospital as soon as possible. But Dr. Adam suggested that she go to the hospital in Alhambra which is nowhere near where she lives. So when she was in really bad condition she finally agreed to go to the emergency room and asked my cousin to rush her to the ER all the way in the Alhambra hospital. The doctors at this hospital said that what we have regarding my aunt-mother was a life and death situation and the two days in ER will determine if she will be well or not.

I was crying and shitting bricks all week. Since she was sick and now in the hospital, me and my cousins had to take over the family business she usually works. There wasn’t much I could personally do. My aunt-mother could be dying, I want to stay with her, but I also know that her business pays her bills. So since my aunts and uncles and other cousins took turns caring for her at home and then at the hospital, I picked the option of working at her business. I actually took over her business with my cousin-siblings last month when she started to not feel well. We urged her to stay home, and since then we’ve been working 12 hours 7 days a week nonstop with no real pay since its family business.

Anyways, thank the gods or whatever is out there, but after two days in ER she was well enough to be let out of the hospital. The doctors let her go home. So that day she was released from the hospital my little mom and auntie Blacky went to pick her up. On the way out my aunt-mother said that auntie Blacky saw a room with boxes of plastic gloves and auntie Blacky said to her two sisters: “Let’s stop a minute and stuff our purses with those boxes, I need gloves for my business. They’re expensive if you buy them!”

So as they were stealing from a hospital which just nursed my aunt-mother back to health the security guard was walking up and down watching them. When they finished stuffing their purses they proceeded to walk out and my aunt-mother said the security guard had stopped them to ask them questions. She said they thought they were busted for stealing the gloves. This Alhambra hospital is 99% all Asian by the way.

The security guard had asked them about their last name. He told my aunt-mother that for the past couple days he’s seen dozens and dozens of people sign the check in books with all the same last names and he was just curious. My aunt-mom explained to the security guard that they were all related and the last name belongs to their late father. Curious still the security guard asked if this father had siblings and what this father’s parents names were, because our family last name was also his family’s last name, and the security guard stated that he swears he is familiar with my aunt-mother.

After trading family information it turned out that this security guard at this hospital was my aunt-mother and her siblings long lost uncle whose part of the big family got separated from my grandmother’s part during the chaos of the revolution. Technically the security guard’s father was an older blood cousin of my late grandfather, but I guess in this culture they reckon him as an Uncle. My aunt-mother memory came back after staring at his elderly face and she remembered hanging out with him like friends when the country was good.

My aunt-mother was telling me this when she got home all excited that she had the visna of meeting her long lost beloved uncle at the hospital. So I told her how bizarre it all was that if just one minor element of events were different they would never have met and reunited. If she didn’t get sick, if Dr. Adam didn’t suggest that hospital, if he did not work at the hospital, it all would have been different wouldn’t it. Was this accidental or pre-destined? Neither, if we understand the way things unfold in this causal plane of existence.

So now our extended family just got bigger, and I just gained a grip of new Chinese cousins. We also learned from this long lost uncle – grandpa for me an my cousins – after the catch up at grandma’s house not so long ago, that my late grandfather and his siblings and cousins’ shared grandfather actually originally came from Taipei in Taiwan and they relocated in Thailand long ago.

This extended family stuff might make no sense to an American. You have to keep in mind that in other countries where old school traditions are still strong and also in rural areas of the West, families will own land and live in houses on these land. And so as time and generation passes on, it becomes that everybody in an area are all related and intimately know each other as a close knit community. So even though this lost uncle is by blood distant, the people like my grandmother and her older children were raised around this lost uncle their whole lives. The revolution happened and dispersed these old communities of blood relations. As bizarre as it seems logically, life does work in mysterious ways. Over the course of many years my own family has “accidentally” reunited with most of their community and extended family members in a similar fashion.

For the past near decade now I’ve been keeping journals and diaries of my every day events and experiences. These journals are digital now. But in them I have a special section of coincidental phenomena I experience. I gave myself the habit of jotting down even the most trivial weird event I experience. So what happens is I now have a record of at least 10 years of weird coincidences of every type and variety. When you keep this type of journal, where you keep a record of your feelings, nightly dreams, things you think about often during your waking day, and the coincidences that you experience for 10 whole years, and you look back, you realize something incredible, alive, and “magical” about Life which can’t fully be appreciated in written words. It’s just something you have to try on your own for 10 years and realize on your own.

I have little yet curious coincidental events recorded in my journal. Like this one time three years ago I was driving my cousins to China Town to a place I was unfamiliar with. My navigator/cousin said he knew where he was going. But naturally we ended up lost in down town LA. I remember being very mad and frustrated that day. My navigator told me to turn down a street which ended up being a dead end. So I bitch at him to use his phone to find out how to get to where we need to be.

As I was calming down but still mad at everything I look at the dead end wall and saw a palm sized sticker pasted on the wall on which was written in purple marker the number 352! Being in WSA352 I thought the number on the sticker was really weird in a good way. So I looked at the clock on my dashboard to take note of the time because I wanted to record this in my journal later. When I looked at the clock it read 3:52 PM. I have almost hundreds of little coincidental things like this recorded over 10 years. Other coincidences I’ve experienced are more elaborate and take several months to unravel.

I try to keep what I have learned about Life from keeping this type of long-time journal to myself, because unless you yourself keep this type of journal, and pay mindful attention to the small details of Life, for many years, what one ends up seeing and knowing inside about Life is hard to believe if you are rooted in that materialistic accidentalist paradigm. It’s something you have to put yourself in the experience of over a long period of time. Am I am an accidentalist or a fatalist? I’m neither. I’ve unfortunately come to realize that Life, Nature, and the Cosmos is too complicated to be build on the foundation of simplistic binary “dichotomized codings” of left & right, black & white, good & bad, logic & fallacy, individual & collective, etc, etc. Life is just organically Alive. What’s that mean? When you throw a rock into a pond all the fish scatter away, and when you throw fish pellets in this same pond the fish respond by coming to feed. So living things like fish and living systems like the pond and its fish are Alive in the sense that there exists a living responsiveness in that which is Alive. So as of now, that’s how I see Life.

Another way I see life is much like a fish aquarium, since I have one here with a blue lobster in it. It’s actually a blue crawfish which I named Edward Scissorhand. The lobster itself is not how I see life. It’s the tank of water and the bubbles the air pump makes that gave me an insight to how Life is as a something. When I look closely I notice that the bubble and the water this bubble exists in are actually one thing. Meaning that the bubble and its matrix it has its “existence’ in or the matrix it springs “out of” are actually one Thing. It’s just water and the bubble is a pocket in which there is an absence of the water. This bubble cannot exist out of that water matrix. In other words the matrix itself manifests or is expressed as the bubble. Life begets Life. If Life is the matrix in which we have our “existence” “in,” then the notion that we are something separate from this matrix of Life is not entirely accurate. It is not a matter of dualism or none dualism here now. For, as dualists we can say that the water and the bubble are indeed two discernible different phenomena with their own nature, and this is an accurate statement. But as nondualists we can say that the water and the bubble are two sides of the same coin if you will, or that they are One-Thing in different states of Contrast: Water and Non-Water. It is the harmonious interaction and interdependence of these two contrasting “opposites” which gives rise to the bubble and its matrix.

  1. Balance

Kung Fu Tzu once said that Contradictions exists in Life. And that the way to experience Harmony is to first acknowledge these contradictions, and then to incorporate such contradictions in our lives.

I can appreciate Kung Fu Tzu’s line of thought which slightly differs from Lao Tzu’s school of thought where the notion is that opposites or contrast [yin-yang] arises from an original source [tai-chi]. Kung Fu Tzu seems to not pay much mind to where things come or how they are related to each other like Buddha was preoccupied with, but says that since they [contradictions] now exist, how do we live with them?

Like us humans are a walking “contradiction.” There is a part of us which is immensely creative, brilliant, artistic, intellectual, spiritual. And then there is a part of us which is animalistic, raw, sexual, coarse, primal.

So in life many of us exist in a state of disharmony with our own selves. Some sort of a stress or frustration or self-loathing arises from this inability to allow such contradictions to just co-exist [let-be] in harmony. We have schools of religion which shuns the animal aspects of us and stress some sublimation or spiritual evolution. One can feel the friction in such types of people. Other schools rejects the soft and spiritual aspect of us and tries hard to hold onto the physical and animalistic parts, such as the worldview which plagues mundane satanism. Here also, one can feel and witness the friction in such types caused by the inability to incorporate such contradictions in their lives. The so called Left Path and Right Path contradict each other and can never co-exist harmoniously in one person, so they say or assert.

But what do I mean by Harmony? Harmony is when one thing exists in a state of Easy – sukkha – with another thing. Where there is no Dis-Ease [dukkha] arising between two things. So Harmony is say when you have a plot of land by the ocean side. One part is sandy and the other part is normal soil. You are a farmer trying to grow fruit trees. Dis-Harmony with the land is when you try to plant your fruit trees in the sandy parts, and they die, and you try and try again determined. Why is it said that you exist in a state of disharmony with the land in this case? Because sand can’t nurture trees properly due to its nature as sand, and yet you keep trying and wasting energy trying. Thus a state of Dis-Ease arises which troubles you. Harmony is when you know the normal soil will grow your seeds. You plant your seeds, water it a bit, and the nature of that soil literally takes care of the rest. Thus, you are not trying, you can kick back and just wait with ease [sukkha] for the trees to grow. And so in that case it is said you exist in a state of Harmony with the land. Why? Because you Understand its Nature as a Thing and are able to live with it in a state of calmness and ease.

Dis-Harmony is when you are in a relationship with another person say a mother, sister, friend, or significant other. This other person you are in a relationship with has a short temper and a nature of just blurting out words to vent their stress and frustration. So when they get slightly stressed they blurt out a statement and in turn you react personally and blurt something back, then the usual fights arises. Why is this disharmony? Because you are ignorant of the other person’s nature – or you may know it – and you lack the ability to know how to act or react according to the nature of the other person. Harmony is when you know the other person’s nature, understand and empath that they are the type to just blurt out things to release frustration. So when they do, you stay calm and just let them vent. Then when the other person calms down and is not stressed or mad, you can ask them [if you need to] if they meant what they said or if what they said was actually directed at you. Harmony is a good dance partner. Both dance partners knows when to push and pull, when to lead and follow, when to move and be moved, and their dance looks like a fluid movement.

So in other words, Harmony is Balance. Balance does not always mean two things are on a scale and are of equal weight. And if they aren’t on Equal footing things are imbalanced. What do we mean when we idiomatically say that someone is doing a “balancing act?” Have you ever seen those Chinese people in the Cirque Du Soleil where some Chinese girl is on a unicycle and the bitch has 12 tea cups balanced in her left hand, 9 bowls stacked up in her right hand, fucking spinning dishes on a stick on her head and shit? How about those supermoms that do their balancing act where they please their dumb husbands as a lover, cook for them as a mother, take the kids to school and soccer practice, go to her job, and shit. What’s the word “Balance” mean in those two cases? Think about it. Soccer practice for kids, cooking food, and having sex with your husband has shit to do with each other, and they don’t weigh the same on a fucking scale, but one mom can balance all that somehow in her life to make it all work for you and her.

So what’s the word Balance and Harmony mean? It means to recognize and acknowledge that contradictions and contrast exists in life and then learn to live with and incorporate those contradictions and contrasts in your life, to generate easy and reduce friction. You have these people in the so called right hand path and left hand path who are handicapped monofunctional humans. They cannot deal with contradictions. They seem to function fine with just a left hand path or just a right hand path. You see one of these fools trying to balance a left hand path on their head and you toss in a right hand path and the fool loses his equilibrium and falls over crying, screaming, throwing intellectual and philosophical tantrums, fucking bury their heads in the sand so as to avoid the contradictions, everything but learn to actually deal with the real actualities of Life or at least come to terms with it.

Know Yourself. That was said tons of thousands of years ago. Yet after all these years we still don’t really wish to fully know ourselves as we are. Instead we prop up an idealistic scarecrow of ourselves and then proceed to Know that scarecrow instead. Like when some schools of thought says we are children of God and have Christ-Consciousness. You see people go off to not Know themselves as they are, but to know this fantastical child of God human with Christ-Consciousness and work to become this idealistic creature. Or the opposite we find sometimes in the wacky world of satanism were a human scarecrow modeled after the ideals of some school of satanic philosophy is propped up. You see these satanists not try to Know themselves, but instead they seek to know this idealistic fantastical projection of what they wish they were or what their satanism says they are.

You can test this by simply going to any of their satanic forums and pointing out examples of how humans are in nature if left to their own devises sometimes altruistic, caring of others, nurturing, collective, and cooperative, and they will just wail and throw huge ass gaping tantrums to your blasphemous “fallacies,” which – consider this – does not contradict the nature of the human being, but contradicts their propped up scarecrows and idealized projection of their ideal human or self. But the same denialism can be seen also in modern televangelically born-again Christians. You bring up any of our human aspects like wonton sex, dick and balls, sodomy, global poverty, shaved pussies, gay people, and liberal agenda with any of them and they actually say that such things aren’t human, but of the devil! “No! It’s not true! Lies!” Those things aren’t a part of their idealized projection of what human or self is.

You’re not going to Know Self from reading some bible or studying some school of philosophy. I guarantee it because you aren’t located in any of those things, duh. Buddhism doesn’t get you to Know Self. Buddhism makes Buddhists and you get to know this idealistic Buddhist. Christianity does not get you to Know Self. It makes Christians who struggle to know some idealized Christian person. Satanism does not get you to Know Self. Satanism makes Satanists who then seek to Know this ideal of a Satanist. Test it. Go ask a Satanist what a Satanist is. And then take what they give you to an anthropologist or zoologist or do it yourself and compare what they tell you a Satanist is with a Homo Sapiens, the actual human being, which you and I are in actuality. Do the two fit? If not something is wack somewhere. What is this Self you are admonished to Know? Is it a satanist, Buddhist, Hindu, secularist, republican, or is it human. If it is human does its human nature come with contrast and contradictions? If Knowledge of Self leads you to understand that the human self comes with contrast and contradiction and that Life is itself the same way, then can those opposites, contrasting aspects of human nature, and contradictions be Balanced to manifest Harmony of Self. Nature Herself comes with variety and diversity, contrast and extreme contradictions, and yet She is a Harmonious System.

The Sinister and the Numinous. Are they the same things? Probably not. They seem to be contrasts of each other. If so, can the ONA Initiate be big enough to balance contradictions. Is the Human Self/Person at times sinister and at times an expression of the Numen? Our Tree of Wyrd is a good symbol of the balance of contradiction and contrast. You have the sphere of Venus which is soft and feminine, them Mars which is red, bloody, and war like. You have regal Jupiter king of the gods, and humble Mercury messenger of the gods. There is the Moon, the sphere of lunatics, the primal hunter. And Saturn the thoughtful, Time-Tuned farmer, harvester. And all of these symbols of contradicting aspects of Life have the Sun sphere as their Center of Gravity. The Sun sphere does its balancing act with the other 6 spheres, and together although they differ from one another greatly, they form a single solar system. System is the key word here. Although we may find contrast and contradictions in the Tree of Wyrd, there exist Order and structure to this Tree. And so it is a good representation of the symbolical universe: Cosmos which means Order.

Can one Honour the Order of the Cosmos? I think so, if we first learn to Understand the way and Nature of the Cosmos and its Order, which we are an indivisible expression of ourselves. Since Honour arises within established Order, to Honour the Cosmos is to fully Know its Order, Nature, rules, and unwritten laws, and to maintain such Order, such Cosmic Tradition, in each of our Human Selves. We being like a bubble is to the universal sea. One side of the same coin. One-Thing in two contrasting Forms. The Acausal and the Causal. The Potential and the Kinetic. The Immovable and the Movable. The Essence and the Expressed. The Creativity and the Created. The Yearning and the Satisfaction. A reflection of Cosmos. It is the same Nature. Life begets Life. If the Cosmos and Life can be diverse and a harmonious system of contradictions, then Man being a reflection of Cosmos can also find His Balance. If we truly seek to first Know Ourselves as this very Cosmos “made” us. And not some ideal or abstraction.

Chloe 352

Order of Nine Angles

5.2.123 yfayen


April 19 2012

SAERIAN MYSTICISM

 Saerian Mysticism

The word “Saerian” comes from ONA’s Codex Saerus [BBS]. It is itself a book of traditional rites, ceremonies, and rituals of the Sinister [left] Way [path]. In the mind of a typical occultist, such a book of rites and rituals may have a limited usage and meaning. Such types – so I have encountered and observed – may begin with a novel appreciation for such rites and the performance of them. They may see such rites and rituals as being magickal. But as time passes, they may get bored or find other more colorful rites. And so one set of rites would be thrown away or lay dormant. In the generic Satanic subculture the word “ritual” conjures up the idea of magic or so called psychodrama used to release pent up feelings. Most of this subculture no longer have a place in their lofty opinionations for ritualism. It is an outer reflection of their Western American weltanschuung which has no place for rites of passage, and cultural rituals other people have had since the dawn of humanity.

In my own mind things are different. How I see things is based on what I have been exposed to in life and culture. To me, Ritualism has nothing to do with magick or making wishes come true. Ritualism in my weltanschauung is a theatrical pageantry or play enacted for an audience to watch in which is embedded a moral, or teaching. Ritualism is to the right brain and intuitive part of us [chitta] what writing is to the left brain and our faculty of reason. Inside both ritualism and writing [“riting” & writing] can be embedded the essence of an idea, teaching, notion. One – if you pay attention to the development of humanity – can be more easily pasted down from generation to generation as a folk custom.

An example would be kabuki in Japan. Or traditional Thai, Balinese, Khmer, and Lao ballet/dance. It is a theatrical “dance” where each movement and gesture; each word and expression; conveys a moral lesson, esoteric teaching, aural tradition, ancestral folk wisdom, and so on, to the audience. I watched a beautiful traditional Khmer dance once about 7 apsaras descending down to the earth from the sky. The 7 dancers [girls] partly enact the descent and partly dance to traditional music played by traditional instruments. The style of the theatrical dance/music is called “Poal” which means to Wail, Cry, or Whine. This is when the music and dance goes for a bit and then the music stops while a vocalist wails a narrative verse slowly to explain the story, as the dancers continue to enact their part. Then the music starts again for a while. So the music and wailing happens one after another.

The theatrical dance told the story of 7 apsaras – celestial nymphs – coming down to the earth to bathe in a lake together after they had taken on human form. The apsaras had taken off their celestial wardrobe which includes magical scarfs they usually wear on their right shoulder [the left/female shoulder exposed]. While they were bathing a young prince/hunter with a bow and arrow nearby heard the laughter of girls playing in water. Curious, the prince set his bow and arrows down to sneak behind a bush to peek at what he hoped were naked girls bathing in a lake. The young hunter saw the 7 beautiful girls naked in a lake and was for a while captivated by their beauty.

The young prince desiring or hoping talk one of them into being his wife decided to steal the scarf of one of the 7 girls, that way, which ever girl the scarf belonged to could not run away. He did end up getting close enough to the lake to take a golden scarf. When the 7 girls saw the prince they got scared and ran to get their clothing and magical scarfs. The young hunter saw that when the girls put on their scarf they transformed into spirits and flew into the sky, except one girl who could not find her scarf, since the hunter had it. The enbodied apsara was the youngest of her sisters. She asked the human man for him to give back her scarf. The prince asked what would happen if he did not give it back, and she said that without it she can’t return home and is stuck on earth as a mortal. So during their conversation the young hunter tries to woo the girl whom he has figured out is a celestial being. They dance for a while. He teases her by handing her her magical scarf, but yanks it away for a kiss. In the end the young apsara falls in love with the human man. The young hunter gives her back her scarf and watches if she will stay with him or return home with her sisters. The young apsara is confused.

The singer crying or moaning the story explains that the young apsara is torn between returning to her home in the heavens where there is no karma or worries or staying on the earth where there is karma and trouble because of love. Her 6 sisters warns her that if she stays mortal and lives on the earth that she will be a subject of fate, and will never be free from the fruits of her own actions, and that if she has children with the mortal, that she condemns them also to the same life of mortal woe. In the end the young apsara chooses to be with the human. She kneels before the prince she fell in love with and with clasped hands pledged her love to her “swami” which in Khmerized Sanskrit actually is the royal register for “Husband,” in the exact same way in olden English a noble wife would refer to her husband as my “Lord.” The End.

So this ritualized dance has embedded in it an ancient myth or legend which can be found in various forms and variations across Southeast Asia. It also had many levels and ways to be esoterically interpreted. The 7 apsaras in this ritual dance represents the 7 Pleiades, the youngest apsara being the smallest star of the Pleiades. The hunter/prince represents a mortal man. In the English weltanschauung this mortal man has no visible esoteric meaning. But in the Khmer he does. Because when he and the now physical apsara gets married and have children he becomes a father. The word for father in Khmer is Owpouk. That word itself is a variation of two other words: Owy meaning to Give or Donate, and Pouk from the word Pooch meaning Seed or Sperm. An Owpouk literally means a Seed Giver or Sperm Donor. The Prince or hunter [man] here symbolizes the factor which makes those children mortal, the mortal seed out of which new people germinate.

Then you can go into all sorts of esoteric interpretations for why the young apsara chose love knowing she will be a subject of fate and karma. Perhaps for the physical experience of such? Perhaps Love is worth the trouble? Perhaps that love represents a captivation or enthrallment, a passion, or deep senseless desire and attachment, which causes us trouble? Perhaps the esoteric teaching tries to show that the fate and life or existence of the apsara’s mortal children – yet to be born – has already been sealed and set into motion when she made her choice. That the choices we make as individuals ultimately can become the causal beginning of another individual person’s fate or experiences in their life.

So that’s ritualism and the esoteric essence of ritualism from my perspective. Not every ritual is a magickal rite performed to make a wish come true or to release pent up emotions. Some rituals like you world find in institutions like the Rosicrucian Orders, Freemasonry, the Martinist Orders, Traditional Christianity, etc, are ritualized pageants which actually has lessons and teachings embedded in them, meant for the audience to apprehend. The value of such Western forms of ritual pageants is that the Order or Church member as the observing audience is exposed to such insightful rituals repeatedly such that such rituals becomes a tradition and cultural mythos within each institution.

Just to give the word “esoteric” – as I am using it here – a general set meaning, it means an Insight born from Within the womb. As opposed to exoterica which are lessons inculcated to us from Outside the “womb” of our Self or being. With esoterica, there is no standard way of drawing out insight, no single truth, etc. It is person specific and at times may only have meaning to the individual person. The most an esoteric insight can do for others is to inspire in other their own understandings and insights.

The Black Mass

The first rite in the Codex is the Black Mass. The Codex suggests that the ideal place to perform this rite is in a cave, and re-enforces this cave symbolism by stating that such cave gives the sense of an “enclosure.” Significantly, a female described in the ritualized pageant as a “Mistress of Earth,” turns to a group of people and draws in the air the sign of the pentagram with her left hand. She interestingly states afterward: “I will go down to the altars in Hell.”

An esoterically significant part of this is that the female who is associated with the earthly plane of existence makes a statement that she will be descending Down to Hell. Hell being the mythical underworld, or Hades, the domain of Pluto. This domain of Pluto – this underworld – is the unconscious, the inner [enclosed] realm of psyche, the cave of primal chitta which lurks in the darkness beneath our conscious awareness. It is this same primeval “cave” wherein we will find Jung’s Shadows, our demons and devils. Aspects of our own human – earthly – Nature many of us try hard to deny. What lurks in this cave is something most of us – the mundane – wish not to confront and acknowledge as being a natural living aspect of themselves. We’d rather brush it under the proverbial rug and hide it away in some dark cave. In some unconscious place, beyond our conscious awareness.

In different cultures something divine or special lays buried in this cave, hidden in the dark. In one Enochian mythos the story goes that an angel had come to Enoch to tell him of a a great flood which would kill the whole world in the days of his grand children. So Enoch took a white stone and upon it he scribed the Holy Tetragramaton. He dug a cave and place the white stone in a safe place then sealed the cave off with nine arches. In India there is the mythos of a jewel closed up in a square box, which is enclosed in a box, which is enclosed in a box, and so on 7 times. The 7 boxes being the Chakras, and the box with the something hidden is the root chakra.

In Buddhism the notion of going down levels to a cave or the root or base level of ourselves takes on a different representation. Going Down in the Buddha’s case was going down levels of consciousness in meditation to the realm of chitta for Enlightenment. What happens when you find the Kundalini and raise it up the 7 chakras? You obtain divine illumination. What happens when you find Enoch’s cave and discover the lost stone and bring it up to the surface to read the lost name of God? The Holy Shekhinah enshrouds your body and mind with divine light.

In the mythos of Buddha, he one day had the determination to sit at the Bo Tree and obtain Enlightenment to understand the world. Something called the Miar fearing Buddha would accomplish what he set out to do tried to distract him from going into deep meditation. The Miar is the Khmer form of the thing called Mara. Miar is how we call it in Khmer. Miar as we say it rhymes with the word “Beer” as a person from Australia or London would say beer. It is not an entity or being, but is referred to as an it or a thing, and is called The Miar. Usually in Khmer when a Sanskrit word has a long “A” vowel it is pronounced as a compound vowel sound like “ier” as a Brit would pronounce the word “ear.” Mier/Mar is related to the Khmer word Mir/Mer which means to See/Look. Miar/Mar may then also be related to the root in the Latin Mirare, the Old French Mirer meaning to “Look At.” The English words “Mirror,” and “Mirage,” share the same root significantly, which should all give us a hint as to what exactly The Miar is that was distracting the Buddha.

The source of the symbolism in this mythos will never be known by anyone unfamiliar with deep meditation, or deep states of trance. There is a point in the process of going deep into a trance or meditative state where illusions and hallucinations arises. If the mind’s attention is captivated by these hallucinations, it won’t go past that stage or level of consciousness, and may quickly come back to beta wave consciousness. So the ancients took this phenomenon and gave it a twist to allegorically teach something.

In the mythos the Miar [the demon Mara] surrounded the Buddha with beautiful women, wealth, gold, jewelry, power, etc. Things we would in our modern grasp of this ancient mythos not give too much meaning to. The things the Miar was distracting the Buddha with has to be understood in its native time and place. During that time Brahmanism was the supreme religion and power in India. A Bhikkhu back then was a homeless person who renounced that Brahminical social order. The word Bhikkhu means Beggar, the two words can still be seen to be related. These bhikkhus became beggars because they grew disillusioned and tiresome of the the Ethos and laws of Brahmanism which controlled the cities back then. So the only option one had to Liberate oneself – Moksha/Nibbana – back then was to actually leave the cities and live in the places and spaces outside and between such cities.

Tune in, turn on, drop out,” right? Drop out of the rat race we say today. What’s Nibbana means? Without [Nib] the Jungle/Forest [Bana]. You dropped out of the “jungle” of the city. Detach yourself from it in every way. Why were monks suggested not to marry? Because to marry means to be tied down to not only a woman, but to children and a family. “The old ball and chain,” right? So if you know what you’re looking at, you’ll see that The Miar was “tempting” and distracting the Buddha’s effort to go deep into himself with aspects of the mundane [anariya] world. To draw him back to that samsara of city-state life and the Brahmanical Ethos which captivates and enslaves people. The same Brahminical ethos and way of life which empowers the Brahmin priestly caste and subjugates the low ranking caste members. It’s not as simple as the idea of returning to a city. If you are against that system, do not give yourself to it. That system needs you to participate in it. What happens to a public corporation if all or a majority of the stock and share holders drops out and pulls out their money? What happens to a company if all or a majority of its employees were to drop out and leave it? It collapses. The dumb unthinking majority – mundane/anariya – collectively is what upholds, supports, and gives life and power to a corporation, political party, nation-state, religious institution, and so on; because they are under the spell of the Miar: entranced and captivated by mirages. Like Sirens singing out to sailors. If you fall under their spell, your ship will crash into the rocks.

What’s a really cool and understandable modern day Miar/Mirage which we can fall prey to if we believe what The Miar tempts us with? A college education. Not the type where you go to get an actual education, The type when society or companies or schools tells you over and over again that if you go to college and get a big degree that you will get a giant paying job! You might want to be doing something else with yourself in life, but hearing that you can get a big pay check and live a comfortable life – the American Dream – you buy into The Miar’s distraction. So you get a student loan, commit four years, get into debt, come out with no job and in deep debt. I’m not talking smack about higher education. I’m talking smack about being fooled by this mirage that giant debt for a piece of paper can manifest a good life, the “American Dream.” The word Dream in that stupid phrase should be telling. How long will it take, let’s say to pay off that debt? Many years. So you must now keep a job to pay that debt off. Once that debt is paid off many years later, then you realize that you wasted a great deal of time for nothing, when you could have spent it doing something which truly brings you happiness and joy. Was the distraction of The Miar worth it in the end?

In the mythos the Buddha does go deep into meditation for a long time, and he Awakens as The Buddha. The word Buddha just means One Who Understands/Sees. The words Veda, Wit, Wise, and Vision all share the same ancestral root. To See and to Know share the same foundation. Illumination, which is the act of a light source facilitating one’s Vision is equated with Enlightenment, where we can also find the word Light. The word Sight can be found in the word Insight. In the opening of the Black Mass the Mistress of Earth draws an inverted pentagram. That symbol in other esoteric places in the ONA corpus is equated with the Dark Sphere of Mercury, and also something called the “Eye of Satan.” Which symbolism can be found in many ancient cultures. We have the Sufi’s Ayin al-Qalb [Eye of the Heart] which Sees and Knows Allah. We have the Buddha Eye which sees and understands, and the Dhamma Eye which sees dhamma and wisdoms its ways.

The eye and vision of the ariya does not see value in things the anariya sees value in. What distracts and enthralls the anariya – mundane distractions and abstractions – does not captivate or distract the ariya who are above the mundane world and its mundane ethos, mundane paradigm, mundane abstractions, and way of life [samsara]. The Eye of Satan – Eye of the Adversary – should naturally be adverse and adversarial to the mundane distractions of the Miar. The Sacred Cows and Deified Mirages of the Mundane and their Magian Ethos.

Mercury is the Quicksilver which rises up or Elevates. Mercury is the messenger of the Gods. The middle man between Olympus and the world of mortals. The messenger between primal chitta deep in the unconscious mind and the conscious mind. It hints at “something” moving “upwards.” The murmuring of psyche hidden within the chthonic depths of self upwards to the conscious mind to decipher and know.

The Mistress of Earth in her natural state is consciously rooted in the earthly plane of awareness. She must Go Down to Hell. To Hades, with that Adversarial Eye opened, to confront the Shadows in the deep. The chattering and words of mundane society demonizing such shadows with ethical values and judgments themselves are the distractions and mirages which keeps us away from and in denial of that which lays hidden beyond those mundane mirages. Which is a living and forgotten aspect of our own being.

How does one Know Oneself, if half of oneself is rejected and denied? How do you understand this shadow self if not by first going deep to experience it? So this Mistress of Earth, before she goes down to Hell, begins her journey into the underworld with her Left Hand, tracing the pentagram. The Left is the feminine side of Shakti. The feeling and intuitive side. As opposed to the Right side of logic, reason, intellectual thinking, and doctrines. The darkness of Hades must be experience, felt, and intuited. The Left Hand Path, is the path of experience, empathic apprehension, and of the pathei-mathos that is born from the feeling and experiencing of things.

After the Mistress of Earth says her opening line in the Black Mass, another female as the acting Priestess states: “To Satan, giver of Life.”

Whatever this “Satan” is, is the Giver of Life. In the ONA one of the best places to gain an understanding of this Satan of the ONA is via Beesty Boy’s esoteric insights given in his “The Septanary Tree of Wyrd. The Sinister Tarot” book. It’s the book which lists the Sinister Tarot cards used in pathworking the Tree of Wyrd. The 15th Atu associated with the Devil/Satan [Deofel] insightfully reads as follows:

Sinister awakening – Nature as it is, raw and unaffected. That primal awareness of the vibrance of life that possesses and creates the ‘accuser’, that provokes acts that challenge the existence of the ‘sacred’. The real meaning of liberation unchained by temporary abstract ideas; the laughter of the savage, wild god. Terror to the uninitiated.” – Christos Beest, ONA.

Sinister Awakening may be interpreted two ways. An awakening by sinister deeds/action/kamma which actions are rejected by the mundane anariya. And Enlightenment via the Left Side/Path [Sinister]. Either interpretation you take, you are bound to confront Satan: Nature as it is Raw. Which is to say that it is the realization – Buddhi – of Nature in its raw state, uneffected – pure – leads to Sinister Awakening.

This Satan in those few sentences is associated with Life in the Raw. Pure and unaffected. What do I mean by Pure? What’s Pure spring water suggest? It suggests that such spring water is entirely natural water devoid of additives and contamination. That spring water in its pure state is as Nature made it sans additions, extras, etc. Life in its Pure state is unaffected, and devoid of additives, extras, ideations, conceptualizations, intellectualizations, ethics, philosophications, goods, evils, rights, wrongs, morals, immorals, abstractions, semantics, language, and so on. Pure Life just as as it springs into existence. Remove the human mind out of the equation of life, and you have Life Unaffected, Raw, Wild and truly Free and Pure.

This Satan is also associated with the challenging and adversarial element of Life, which challenges our Sacred Cows, but challenges us as well. It is a ‘savage’ meaning “wild, undomesticated, and untamed.” Related to the word Silva meaning ‘of the forest.’ This is Rudra [Shivaya] the wild and untamed god of the hunt, of the forest. Of the Forest Doctrine. The Way of Nature. Dhammakaya. The Eternal Dharma.

The act of striving against this challenging element of life and earthly existence in ancient India was referred to as Shram, meaning Struggle. The opposite is Ashram, meaning tranquility, rest. Nature, Life in the Raw is by no means an Ashram my ignorant friends. An ashram – a peaceful abode – in which there is no struggle or challenge is not conducive to evolutionary development. It’s very interesting to note that physical life mostly seems to exist only in the strata of the causal reality where things are most active and untamed. Just like in an ocean much of oceanic life can be found – oddly – in the strata near and around the surface where the light is. Which is also the most active and untamed place, with its waves and storms, etc. It’s actually almost counter-intuitive don’t you think? You would think that life would favour the deeper more tranquil ashrams of the ocean. But no.

In Jainism – a cousin of Buddhism – the monks are called Shramana. In the Tipitaka Buddha was called a Shramana, meaning One Who Struggles, against the adverse conditions of life. A novice monk in Theravada is call a Samanera, which is the Pali for a Little Shramana. The Buddha himself did get called a Shramana until he ditched his kingdom and lived on the streets, where he was confronted with the adverse or challenging aspects of life represented by: sickness, old age, death, and a Shramana. Only after being exposed to the pure reality of life are you primed for enlightenment. Ancient traditions such as the ancient Shramana Traditions, Jainism, and Theravada made a way of life of Shram – of learning from adversity – Patheimathos as we call it in the ONA. Satan as Luficer gifts use with his Light if we can past the tests, trials, and ordeals of Satan the raw and untamed element of Nature.

Organisms in such an active and challenging plane of existence had better adapt to environments and conditions or die out. Simple as that. Even better is the organism that can not only adapt to its environment, but be Adept of its environment. That’s evolutionary success. Like Antarctic lichen, which is actually a symbiotic fellowship between a fungus and algae, who have adapted and are adepts of their extreme environment. Over billions of years what organisms adapt and become adepts of their environment and passing conditions “develop” into new organisms. In a sense, each organism is the creative product of this same challenging/adversarial element of Life. Like the mighty camel, ye apex of desert evolution! Adepts of the desert, able to traverse deserts without much water. It’s got these weird camel toes made perfectly to fit desert sand. Or birds with their wings. They adapted and became adepts of their specific environment [air] over time. Or that unknown ancestral creature who first left the ocean to crawl on land, from which all land animals may have come. That challenging element of life in Nature itself is what pushes us forward as creatures in tandem to the flow of Time and conditions, either to our doom or evolution.

We ourselves as humans – along with our human nature and humanness – are the product of 4 billion years of organic life struggling against the challenging elements of existence. We are in a very realistic sense – if we apprehend Life/Nature purely – the children and creation of Satan, the giver of Life. And just like in the East, their left path traditions is a way of adoring and venerating Life, so too is our Sinister Way – our Left Hand Path of ONA – an exeatic exultation of Life, as Anton Long once described. If Satan as we understand it esoterically here is the Giver of Life, then Satanism is simply the religion, or tradition, of Life; where Life and all of its aspects and elements, is honoured, venerated, adored, embraced as it is. Untamed, wild, and raw. Rudra-shivaya – Noctulius – the wild and untamed, the primal, the Luna-tic. And his other half, represented by the dark sphere of Saturn – Time – who is Kali, Uma-Shakti, who is the dark goddess of Time, mother of life-force. When these two come together; when what is primeval flows with Time; we have evolution. And from that union of Shiva and Shakti do we all emerge into our existence. When primal matter – prima materia – dances with Time, we have Form. All things Causal, from matter to ourselves, arises from the union of that Noctulian Primal Element with the Saturnian Element of Time. The dance and union of Satan and Baphomet.

The Altars of Hell

In my own culture our Buddhism is 90% of the time practiced in the home. The other 10% is at some wat [temple]. But there is no real point in going to a wat since both the home and the wat have altars of the Buddha on them anyways.

The altar in my own culture is used to hold sacred objects like the Buddha statue, or objects with symbolical meaning everyone should learn to focus on often, such as pictures of ancestors of elder who have passed on. And on it goes a lot of other stuff like a little vase or pot to hold sandalwood incense sticks, a candle stick holder, then we often put the much older animist fetish items on our home altars. These animistic fetish items can be anything like little statues of children which the feral spirits live in, animal bones, horns, and teeth which goes in a silver bowl of water. Candle wax is dripped into this water and certain Pali chants are chanted over the water to make it into “holy water,” which you use to sprinkle over the altar. And another fetish thing is long dreaded hair. The dreaded hair is hard to explain.

The old people in my culture believes that when a person – especially an ascetic in the forest – grows a certain type of dread or knot in their hair that a magickal spirit lives in that knot. You’re not supposed to cut the knot off. It is allowed to grow long, and the owner of the knotted lock offers food and drink to the spirit in the knot. Usually, if it is the right kind of magickal knot, the dread lock falls off on its own. This is when the elders say that the baby spirit in the knot has matured and is ready to work for you. While it is growing on your head, you give the baby spirit a name and call its name when you feed it. Every time you eat you have to set aside a little bit of the food you are eating to the knot.

When the knotted lock falls off, if is sprinkled with holy water, and it is either placed on a golden platter on the alter, or you put it inside a little doll house and place the doll house on the altar somewhere. Each day you spray perfume on it and from time to time you moisten it with oil or balm. If it is the magickal kind with a spirit inside the scary thing is that the knot of hair will continue to grow longer, and it will bud new child knots which later grow big and fall off.

Anyways the dread locks live on the altar too and you can wear the little child knots the original one spawns as a magickal amulet. Usually you have a goldsmith make a pendent which can hold the little knot in. You name your knot and feed it when you eat. Traditionally the spirits in these knots are said to protect you from harm, accidents, and so on. These knots are past down as heirlooms of sorts. I had a little knot once and I had my little mom pay a goldsmith to make a platinum coffin pendent for me which I kept my knot in. The traditional kru [animistic guru or shaman] the knot came from names it and gives it to you. Mine was named [in Khmer] the “Seven Snakes Baby.” After a year of caring for it and feeding it, the thing ditched me. It was gone out of its coffin pendent forever. It probably fell out somewhere.

But things that are meaningful and sacred to a people or group goes on the altar. And in ONA, on our altars is found the human being, naked, and natural.

The altar priest/ess is nude. No outer costumes are worn. No rich or poor clothing. No costume of a proletarian or king. Can’t tell if the altar priest/ess is a plumber or lawyer, social worker or stripper. No indication of their profane abstract characters they play in profane city life. They are just human. And there is something primally inspiring and beautiful about the nude human body. Like the 19th Satanic Point says in the same Codex: “Nothing is more beautiful than man: but most beautiful of all is woman.”What can be more symbolical of our human nature than a nude human being?

But this altar is in Hell, in the depths of the unconscious, where the shadow self lurks. That altar priest/ess nude, represents that Jungian shadow. That human on that altar is the end causal – wyrdful – product of 4 billion years of ruthless struggle and evolution. That human being is not only endowed by Mother Nature and Father Time with supreme intelligence, but also supreme violence. Just as we can say that on earth no creature trumps our human intelligence and creativity, so too can we accurately say that on earth no creature out does our ability to hate and kill. No other species – not even viruses – so far as I know has killed as many lived as we did in World War II. And that’s only one of our human wars.

We humans are capable of doing things no other creature can do, which the Catholic Church has shown us quite well, haven’t they. Unthinkable things. Confronting that shadow aspect of our own human nature means when can think about criminals in a prison and know inside that such people are human and that nothing about them or what they did is “wrong,” or “unnatural.” It means when we can think about Hitler or Stalin, Mao or Pol Pot and know inside with honesty that such men are human just like us, and that nothing about them or what they did was “evil,” “wrong,” or “unnatural.” It means we are able to face such aspects of our own human nature and know that not only is it human, but that such aspects are indeed a part of each of us. But to know such is a part of us is different from realizing it is a part of us from experience. To come to an honest understanding of our own human nature is when we can look at a Mother Teresa, Buddha, Genghis Khan, Hitler, and know in our hearts what makes each of those people human is the same thing that makes us human.

That altar priest/ess symbolized the understanding that nothing is “right” or “wrong” with us. We are all as Nature created us. In fact as insane as it seems, we are the end product of 4 billions years of organic evolution. Earthly life rolled by and evolved all that time to end up making us. A creature that can hate the man next to us and kill them in cold blood one day, appreciate the smell of a rose another day, and shed tears at the beautiful star speckled heavens above us the next day. A creature which can plot and enact the genocide of an entire race, and with this same human mind the same creature can use mathematics to unlock the unfathomable mysteries of the cosmos. No other biological organism can do what we humans can do. We can use our human creativity to make weapons of mass destruction, paint a picture, and build space crafts to take us to the moon and probes to explore Mars. A creature that can dream and be imprisoned by own dreams. We are in essence nothing more than a chip off the old block. If we are children of earth and heaven, then it only makes sense that we inherited our parents’ nature.

That altar priest/ess is the sacred symbol of the natural balance between the Numinous and the Sinister. Motherly and wonton. Friendly and tyrannous. This symbol reminds us that there is nothing wrong with being human, and nothing wrong with anything our nature is endowed with. Whether it is compassion or rape, fellowship or murder. It is human. Many in mundane Satanism pay lip service to being human. But mention a few unmentionables such as molestation or racism we are naturally able to do and they react violently ethical and reactionistic: to the idea/abstraction of it. Yet that very nature is their own human nature. When I say things we have in our human nature, I mean do we hibernate all winter long like bears? No, so hibernating is not “encoded” in our human nature. Do we breath water like fish? No. Do we live solitary like tigers? No. Do we live in hives like bees? No. These things aren’t “encoded” in our human nature. Do we speak language? Yes. Do we construct cities? Yes. Do we draw pictures? Yes. Do we kill? Yes? Do we rape? Yes. Do we hate other people for whatever reason? Yes. These things are “encoded” in our human nature.

The Left Hand Path – at least the Eastern one – put you in rites and situations where that you experience directly these forbidden aspects of your own self such that you are forced on your own terms to accept the cold hard truth that you are not a saintly creature. That your own human make up comes with stuff the mundane mass rejects, denies, hates, and fears. They reject, deny, hate, and fear an entire half of what it means to be human. They are divided with themselves and are not an integrated wholeness. All the good, the beautiful, the bad, and the ugly, nature has given to us, converges in the naked body of that altar priest/ess who represents the hellish, shadow side we hide in the darkness of our unconsciousness. That naked human body on that altar is the living symbol or representation of the ancient Eastern Left Hand Path. The sinister [left] path which leads to the confrontation of the shadow, then the direct experience of this shadow, then the acceptance of it, then a wholesome integration. Out of which the Initiate of the Sinister Way emerges a new person. Only to realized that what he has become for the first time is a whole Human Being.

The Ceremony Of Birth

The ritual begins with the burning of incense. Incense of Yew if the child is a boy, and incense of Black Poplar if the child is a girl. And interesting choice of trees for each gender.

The Yew tree is often associated with Longevity, Honour, Power, Victory, and Leadership. Its wood since olden times has been used to make shields and arrows. In fact, it is also used to make poison, and is associated also with the idea of assassinations, killing, and suicide. In certain places in Europe this tree is known as the “Death Tree.” Such a tree being associated with a boy child seems to suggest the idea of not only long life, but also warriorship. This tree is also associated with the Green Man. It is believed that in grave yards the roots of the Yew will spread to the mouth of each corpse.

Black Poplar on the other hand for a girl child of the ONA couple has a few different meanings in line with the ONA’s concept of the Sinister Feminine. First there is the myth of a nymph being turned into a Black Poplars. Then the leaves of the Poplar is said to be singed by the flames of Hades. But interestingly this tree is also sometimes called the “talking and whispering tree,” which seems to suggest the talkative and gossipy nature of girls. The Black Poplar is also a sacred tree of Mother Earth and is said to have been the funeral tree of ancient pre-hellenic Greece. It is also associated with the idea of transformation and vision.

Both trees are associated with Death. Strange for a ceremony of Birth, but not out of place and without meaning. The Yew tree is associated with Death in the sense that it is the cause of death, with its poison and wood for weapons and all. The boy child, born to parents who are Sinister Initiates, may be associated with such a tree as a way of “blessing” the boy with the lethal essence of the Yew.

The Black Poplar seems to be associated with death in the sense of seeing the death of family, or seeing the process of Mother Earth’s life transformational life cycle from mortal birth to mortal death. Although associated with the end of human life, the Sinister Female herself – like Mother Earth – will bare new fruit and thus be the nexion of new life.

The Initiate playing the part of the Master in this ceremony later states: “With this mark I seal wyrd.”

Each human child, born in this mortal world, is sealed to wyrd. Like the young apsara who fell in love with a mortal man, torn between freedom from the currents of fate which besets earthly existence, and to be with the one she loves. She chooses to be submerged in that current and struggle, and condemns her offspring to the same mortal – Causal – Fate. Fate is no longer the correct word to use in the English language, as this word now suggests something pre-determined which we have no choice but to be victims of. Wyrd is for us in ONA a better word to us.

Wyrd is very much a big river, made up of many strong currents. This imagery in mysticism can be found every where in ancient culture. Jesus, the Sun of Heaven, kneels before the Holy Saint John the Baptist in the River Jordon to be baptized. In effect, one who is the very Sun of God submits himself to the Water’s of the Jordon and its guardian.

Saint John is Yahya in Arabic which also means Goat. He is the Constellation Capricorn, a “creature” which is part goat, and has the lower parts of a Fish. Jesus is the Sun. During a certain season of the year it can be seen in the sky the Constellation Capricorn setting above the setting Sun which descends down seemingly into something called the Blue Nile, as if the Goat-Fish was pushing the Sun into the River of Stars. This Blue Nile is the River of Stars in our sky which is the Milky Way itself. The ancient symbolism of the Sun descending into the Waters – Kabbalistically represented by the letter Mem – is echoed in the Kabbalah. The Light of Ain Sof descends into Malkuth, the Kingdom, the World, which begins with the letter Mem. This letter in other cultures – even ours – resembles the waves of water. The ancient association of mortal birth with water is understandable if you are a woman. We say our “Water has broken,” suggesting even that the baby before its birth existed in Water inside that womb: like a Fish; that it literally passed through Water to be mortal.

The Letter Mem in Hebrew is typically drawn as a square. The same square is the symbol of the Root Chakra as well as the Taoist pictorial symbol of the Earth. In both Tantrika and Taoist alchemical cosmology the region where this root chakra is located is equated with a Sea or Ocean. In Taoist alchemical cosmology the lower regions of the earth is called the “Dark Sea,” or the “Black Ocean.” Near this chakra by the tip of the tailbone is a knot in which sleeps the Coiled Sea-Serpent: the Naga, Kundalini. Leviathan, the crooked Dragon, which was cast out of Heaven and into the dark seas of the earth. Something once born of Heaven has descended into the dark waters of mortal existence.

Even in our Tree of Wyrd this imagery is still present. Typically when working the Tree of Wyrd – such as via the Self Immolation Rite – we Ascend from the Moon to Saturn. From Earth back to Heaven from whence we came. To first have been born on this earth we traversed this Tree in the other direction, from Saturn – Time – Down to the Moon Sphere. It is the Moon that is associated with Water: Tidal ebb and flow.

Makes you wonder what is beyond the Sphere of Saturn/Time; beyond the outer limits of the ancient symbolical universe? The Acausal is what is beyond Time. In Buddhist mythos this Tree of Wyrd is a Wheel of Life we call in Pali the Bhavachakka. Bhava meaning Being/Existence and also Becoming and Chakka is the Pali of the Sanskrit Chakra meaning Wheel. This Bhavachakka is divided into 4 main parts, and together each part is divided into a sum of 32 realms or planes called Pumi. The 4 main parts are the the realm of the Sat [creature/animal] sometimes called Hell; the realm of the Sat Manuss [the Animal Who Thinks] which is our physical human world; the Rupa pumi where the Devattas – Sat Dep [Dev as in Devi] meaning the Luminescent Creature – with form exists; and the Arupa pumi where the formless Devattas exists. All beings in this Water Wheel are subject to Karma [causal action-reaction] and the current of samsara [meaning “Same-Flowing”]. In fact the entire wheel itself is Samsara. Nibbana is the Liberation from this Water Wheel. In other words, Liberation from Wyrd comes only when we penetrate beyond the Dark Sphere of Saturn/Time. Otherwise, no matter where in this wheel we exist, we are caught up in the current of Wyrd. We are NOT independent from the very causal fabric of reality we have our mortal existence within. That Fabric is made up of the Threads of Wyrd, the Three Sisters Weave with their Spinning Wheel.

The letter Mem in the languages of peoples around this area is also associated with water and fluid of some type. The ancient Egyptians had a word called Mum [moom] which meant Honey. Interestingly since Honey is incorruptible it became a symbol of Eternal Life, so these ancient Egyptians would MUMmify their dead bodies with Honey. In this same Egyptian mythos, where are humans implied to have come from? From the Tears of Ra, the Sun God. The word for Human is related to their word for Tears and Sorrow. But also interestingly in this same mythos Bees were likewise said to have been born from Ra’s Tears. Strangely enough; thousands of miles away and thousands of years later; the Khmer have a word which is Khmum – pronounced like mum [moom] with a “K” sound – means a Honey Bee. And Dtug [Water] Khmum is the term for Honey.

Kamadeva – the Cupid of Brahmanism who lends his name to the Kama Sutra – uses a bow of five arrows to make people fall in love and lust for each other. Each arrow is tipped with a flower. Kama’s symbol are two Fish, and Bees. The word Kama and Kamma [Pali & Khmer for Karma] when spoken, sound the same. Which is a play on words of sorts. To have kama is to have kamma. Or as we say in English: “Love Hurts.” Sweet and delicious like Honey, but tearfully painful like a bee-sting. So here we see the essence of the young apsara’s story again. She chose Love [Kama] and must now be subject to the flow Kamma. Like a Fish, caught in the strong current of a river.

The two Sinister Initiates in this ceremony chose Love, and have committed, co-signed, Sealed their new born child to the current of wyrd. That new born child is the fruit born from the heat and passion of Kama’s arrow. It is this same mortal passion that is what Marks the child its seal. The same passion – between Shiva & Shakti – gave birth to the cosmos, the very wyrdful river of causality.

Wyrd is not pre-determination we are victims of. Wyrd is a “river” made up of many causal currents. Each of us – and indeed everything which moves and acts – puts into motion such causal current; weaves such threads of wyrd. These threads interlink to make the Fabric of Wyrd. It is these little currents of causal chain events which is the thing that wyrdfully influences us; catches us in its causal grip, like Fish in a Net as the Mahabarata described thousands of years ago.

Every act and choice in life the Sinister Initiate as a parent makes, influences and effects their child wyrdfully. It is not “pre-determination.” For instance, if both parents are careless with their jobs and so end up living below the poverty line, although their child is humanly born to naturally be healthy, that child is caught up in a current where that it becomes difficult to get better if it gets sick, simply because the parents have no money to afford health care. That’s what I mean by being influenced wyrdfully by the actions and choices of others. The same choices these hypothetical parents made with their financial life, in Time also wyrdfully affects the child’s education. For, even though the child is humanly born intelligent, if it cannot afford a proper education, it is deprived of the chance to get a higher education. It is not fated to be impossible, but the child in later years must Struggle all the more harder just to go to college. Can he struggle and break free from that causal current of poverty his parents wyrdfully sealed him in? Poverty is merely an example.

An example of better wyrd with strong currents is the Great Depression in American history. Whatever causally brought about the wyrdful Great Depression, humans born inside this wyrdful current were influenced and affected. There were visible and real struggles in many human lives just to survive and get by. That wyrdful current makes life all the more harder to live. And if we can’t fight that current we die or commit suicide. The ambitions of an Imperial Japan as a collective, wyrdfully condemned their own people to two atomic bombs. The ambitions of a Germany, placed its people inside the wyrdful current of post World War I Germany after the treaty, where these same people were treated like crap, and where life in that current was all the more harder to live. It was a real Struggle: Kampf.

We causally react differently to wyrd. For instance the Wyrd of World War II. You had a Japan and a Russia. Same Wyrd. One generation later one nation is on its way to economically the second largest economy and becoming the world’s most technologically advanced nation, while the other nation is on its way to collapse. Why? It’s not fate in the sense of being passive victims of pre-established laws. It is a current of causal chain reactions which influences you, which you must struggle free from, or drown. But Nature rewards those who struggle free and adapt, or become adept.

Wyrd is the river each Sinister Initiate as parents co-signs their offspring to. Every action each Sinister Initiate puts into causal motion affects and influences in a real way the life of their children. Each act and choice is a real Mark which seals that child’s fate, wyrd. Each action set into motion is one more river current that child will have to struggle with. This is something the Sinister parent must be consciously aware of. In ignorance, you condemn your own child’s fate. That child – just like you – are born already struggling against the wyrdful currents of general society: other humans and environment and social conditions. In your ignorance you would only contribute to that child’s struggle.

If as an Initiate of the ONA you have come to understand such things as aeonic magic, future magic, causal mechanics, and wyrd; then as parents each Sinister Initiate should know that you are also able to help that child by creating the right flowing and current. Wind can not only capsize a sail boat, but if intelligence and intuitive understanding is used, that same wind can be used to steer that same sail boat to a destination.

And so this Dreccling, in ONA is born into mortal existence to parents who are – or should be – aware of such things as wyrd, aeonics, and causal mechanics to act accordingly such that the Dreccling has a better opportunity to elevate itself in life, rather than spend its life struggling and drowning in the currents of wyrd.

This Dreccling is born with help. For the Master in this ceremony, after asking the parents for its name says: “So shall it be. I name you […] amongst Us.” The Dreccling is born and named amongst Us: inside the matrix of an Ordering, a Fellowship, a Community, a Kollective, of a people who live and struggle with and for one another. Comrades on this rough and rugged road we call mortal existence, which road is beset with turmoil and struggle.

The same Love we are all born from which condemned us to this mortal struggling, is also when found between two Companions, the most beautiful and numinous aspect of Life. Just to have a shoulder to cry on, or another heart to care, in hard times. Just to know that you have someone in life who will always be by your side through thick and thin, through calm waters and rough seas. If we are born to suffer, than to suffer with a Comrade is a pleasure. Nothing brings a people together closer than shared strife, shared struggle, and mutual dependence. I need you, and you need me; and so everything else beyond that shared need is a momentary passing; so long as I have you by my side.

The mutual need is not apparent in today’s modern Western American social order, where we throw our elderly parents away out of sight and mind. But for the most part of our humanity, the mutual need was there, and still is to many cultures around the world. The child needs its parents and clan, and in Time the parents will need the child in their mortal elderly years to be taken care of. We can so easily over complicate human existence so much with extras, but in essence the basic fundamentals are just Love and Need. All other things else in our human world are built on top of that foundation of Love and Need. Think about it.

The ceremony ends with the Master charging the chosen Guardians of this new born addition with the pledge and task of teaching the child Our Ways, so that this child is born seeing and understanding Life and Existence the way adepts and long-time Initiates of Our Way has come to see things. The wisdom we have collected personally from our endeavours, failures, mistakes, struggles, accomplishments, in life, we pass down as guardians to the next generation. The wisdom and understanding each Initiate and Adept collects and learns are bits of aural teachings and ancestral wisdom. These aural teachings and ancestral wisdom is a rudder of a ship, which will in its time and season give this Child the ability to steer itself as a helmsman of its own Life, rather than be a victim of the current of this dark sea we are born in.

The Pledging

A group of Sinister Initiates gather to ritualistically bind two Initiates together. It’s an old human tradition. Not just to fall in love, but to desire to be with one another, which in real human terms is a complicated matter. Not only does it involve the lives of the two who love each other, but each of these two are connected to their own families and clans. And more importantly their union is literally a nexion through which the two bloodlines and their history merges and mingles in a new person [the offspring].

In my own culture a marriage rite takes 3 days. On the second day something weird ritually takes place. First the bride and groom are placed in the center of a circle of people. The circle of people is made of only the female relatives of the bride and groom. Three yellow or orange candles are lit and passed around this circle of females three times, and each female passes her hand over the flames. Inside the circle the bride and groom seated in the traditional mermaid position, with their hands clasped low to the floor.

There is another part where the groom is caused to prostrate before the bride’s parents three times and pledges that he will love and care for them as his own parents. The wife does the same to the groom’s parents. Another part has the groom pledge a vow to the bride and he prostrated before her three times, and the bride does likewise after. At the end of day two, the bride and groom are seated in the mermaid position, with their hands clasped low to the floor in from of the people. In silver bowls near both of them in which are holy water and red string 6-7 inches long. The rite which will commence now is called “Jorng [Tie/Bind] Dai [Hand] or the Tying of the Hands rite. One by one the relatives and friends of the bride and groom come up to them and tie a red string around each of their wrists, then each person whispers advice into their ears or gives them a blessing. This Tying of the Hands part of the ceremony is when the bride and groom are truly in the hearts of the relatives and friends married as husband and wife.

The elaborate ceremony is nothing more than a ritualized way for the relatives and friends to acknowledge and accept the two people’s love for one another and desire to be with each other. The ceremony itself reminds the community that those two people are no longer on the market. That unmarried men in that ordering of people should take care not to do things with the girl any more, and vise versa with the females of the community with the man. The ceremony induces a type of honour in the audience where that they now know to honour the two people’s love for one another, and not to break them apart. Not just for the sake of their love for each other; but more importantly for the sake of their future children. For those children humanly need both a mother and father if they are to grow up into healthy functioning adult members of the community or ordering of people.

This idea of a marriage or wedding ceremony is not “Christian.” It is universally human. But the ritualism itself may have begun more simpler. In college I had a few ethnic Hmong friends once. One day I was invited to a park to toss a balls, I agreed to go since I was told it was a cultural activity. At the park where all these Hmong young people, boys on one side and girls on another tossing tenis balls to each other. So I asked my Hmong friend and guide what the hell was going on. My friend explained to me that it was some cultural thing. Boys and girls find potential mates by tossing balls around and small talking in their culture. So this brought up the conversation of marriage ceremonies. I told my Hmong friend and guide the very elaborate 3 day wedding ceremony in Khmer and Thai culture. My Hmong friend said to me: “Shit, three day? That’s not how we do it.” So I asked him how Hmong people get married, and my friend explains: “Well, it’s like this, if I bring you a Chicken to your parents house, and you accept it and eat it, it means we’re married. Wanna go get some Chicken with me?” I kindly declined the proposition by telling him I was vegetarian.

Interestingly the Pledging ceremony in ONA goes with the essential theme of causality, wyrd and aeonics embedded in the previous ceremonies. In this ritual pageant the man and woman to be pledged to each other are called “Spaeman,” and “Spaewife,” meaning a prophet, seer, or one who can foretell the future. This suggests that the two people are functioning Initiates of the Sinister Way who have or should have Aeonic Insight, and other esoteric skills taught in ONA. It suggests that the two are empathically developed enough to sense the causal flow of Time and Wyrd.

The two to be united then goes through a blooding rite where their blood is merged and mingles. This symbolical blooding rite is something which is near humanly universal. Usually two close friends will cut themselves and mingle their blood as they take a vow to love each other as blood brothers or blood sisters. The Blood itself is the most significant symbolism in this ritual.

Our Blood literally has no real discernible beginning and aeonically has no discernible end. It’s a river with no starting and end point. We are born in the middle of a river and the the beginning and end points are beyond our sight and knowledge. You can literally trace your ancestry back to when humans were apes, and back further, and further, until you get to the point where you realize that the iron in your blood comes from the supernova of a Star. Even the little bits and pieces of our DNA if we look carefully can be traced back to organic stuff in space. And we don’t know where this blood is flowing to.

But on a more human level, the blood in our veins is the product of our human ancestors who struggled and survived in this mortal realm well enough to make you and me. All their human history and striving, converges in our veins. And although we may not know where our blood has come from, if we are conscious of the flowing of blood, we can consciously direct the flow of our blood by breeding selectively and intelligently. By the understanding that the characteristics and traits we and our mate has are pasted down to our children.

In my own culture when two people desire to marry the elders conduct research into the worthiness of the potential mate’s blood and ancestry. What they do is study the girl or boy’s parents and grand parents very carefully. They say that the Fruit never falls far from the tree. Whatever quality the girl or boys parents and grand parents have, most likely the boy or girl will also have. This includes even their work ethics, family/clan values, motherly or fatherly nature, and financial habits, etc.

At face value it seems out of place to call a bride and groom in a marriage rite prophets and seers of the future, but it’s actually not esoterically. As a spaeman and spaewife, knowing your own blood and ancestry, your own quality and character, as well as your mate’s, can you “spae” or foretell how your children will be? Can you see and predict your own children’s quality as a person, and their character and abilities? If you mingle your blood with your mate’s, can you spae and see what the quality and new flowing of blood will be like? The quality of your own bloodline and progeny? If we say “there are plenty of fish in the sea,” then as a spaeman or speawife, can you pick out one fish in that sea which has quality blood to mate with, to breed aeonically? If you are a spaeman and spaewife pledged together, then can you know and see, and live accordingly so that you manifest the proper condition and environment to raise health children in?

Nature tries to do it. Mating season comes at the right time so that the new borns come into life in the blossom of spring. Mother Nature tries to make it so that each offspring of an animal is born according to its kind and nature inside a properly functioning environment. Little ant larva come into existence in a colony which has spent long winters collecting food. Even little lion cubs come into a proper environment which is conducive to their growth and maturity, usually. Baby birds hatch inside a nest already pre-constructed by their parents. The only earthly creature which seems to have trouble doing things naturally is the human animal. Why? Because we arrogantly or ignorantly believe ourselves to be not a part of nature. Many of us in these modern urban environments just have random sex and get pregnant never once considering the condition and environment such children will be wyrdfully raised inside of. Such people are blind to wyrd and the causal flow of Time. Blind to the very real reactions, consequences, and fruit our actions has on such children we have. They lack the skill and vision to See far, they lack Aeonic Insight. They lack the acausal knowing which animals in tune to the rhythm and beat of Nature has. These are the skills and abilities a spaeman and spaewife of the Sinister Way has, or should have, if they genuinely understand the teachings of the Tradition.

The Dying Time

The end of mortal life. Today in our urban environments death barely exists in our field of consciousness. This Western American civilization has the habit of hiding their elders away some place. We forget them. They are out of sight and mind. And the only moment we see death is if we attend the funeral of such old people. There is no intimate human connection with the process of death: the end of earthly existence. To going away of our loved ones and friends to the Mysterious Beyond. Things weren’t always like this, and things still the way it was for many people around the world with a living culture and traditional extended families.

Such as my own culture and life. In any of my family’s houses you’ll find at least 3 generations living under the same roof. Grandmas, uncles, and cousins. Even the married live with parents or siblings together. It’s just the way things have always been. The human way. And in such an arrangement of different generations something special unfolds for you to directly experience and witness: the Full cycle of human life. You see the new born additions to the family, and the death of old members. And in between the births and deaths you are actively caring for and living with those that were born and those that will die. Death is inescapable in this environment. You live your human life at home and everywhere always knowing that in a short period of time yet another of your elders will die. It’s even harder when you are caring for such elders, knowing that you are literally nursing them to their own death and you will see and experience that death, of that loved one.

The statement: “So shall we lamenting remember the glorious deed still waiting to be done,” opens the ritual. It is a statement which is not empathically understood unless you have experienced the process of a death. The more deaths of old ones you have experienced and witnessed, the more wordless meaning and weight that statement has.

Last year my Great Grandfather died of old age, and his wife; Great Grandma; passed just this Easter. He was perfectly well up to his last day. I remember just 2 week before he died I was with some cousins out in his field helping out with the plants, and he was lugging lumber around. He just fell asleep in the car one day in the morning and that was it. Then after living around him and knowing him you stand there at the funeral and watch him get buried in the ground, which is a surreal experience. It freaks you out because at that very moment you are consciously forced to know – realize – that he is dead, and you will also be dead in time just like that.

But when you live a familial life with such old people for a long time, you directly witness the work they put into life. All that work and the fruits of such work and effort you see at the funeral left behind. Dead men die empty handed. The special thing that happens is that you intimately realize in your heart that all the work and effort such people put into life is for the living, because we can’t take anything with us. Think about it. If we are condemned to live such a short existence, knowing we will soon die, and we know we will have children, and they will have children, then what do you do with your life?

Many will say that they will live their lives to the fullest. So said the Grasshopper to the ant. Some will say that they will live for the living Said the ants to the grasshopper. We die and we leave our deeds and works – and their Fruits – behind for the living we germinated. In the hopes that what we – or the old ones – left behind will somehow elevate their condition in life so that they suffer less and enjoy life more. But Time never stops flowing, and we die with deeds left always undone. This opening statement suggests that there is to be a continuation of effort of some type. That deeds left undone are to be picked up and worked on by the living. This concept of working for the living, and the living continuing the work of the dead is something alien to the anariya, the mundane peasant stock humans.

Where do we see this concept manifest in living expression? First in kingdoms. A kingdom is nothing more than a war lord and his friends working to dominate a territory. When the king dies, the work is left undone, and the sons of the king takes up the work, while the children of the king’s friends become the aristocrats who take up the work left undone. We see this same concept in play with corporations. One person will work hard to start a company. The company may grow and the founder may die. The work is left undone, and his heir and stock holders continues the work left behind. In both cases, the work of the king or company founder profited his family and friends in some way, and when he died, the family and friends continues that word to maintain that shared profit. Only the generic peasant stock human has no care for this concept. As long as they get table scraps of democratic “rights” and a pay check every Friday, they are happy. There can be thus seen two groups or types of people defined by one concept: Coherency or lack of Coherency.

In all cases such as military, politics, business, nature, the most coherent [system, organization, cooperation] is the most successful and profitable. Is an ecosystem coherent or incoherent? Is New York City a coherent entity or an incoherent entity? Compare New York to a random city in Subsahara Africa and ask yourself if such a city is coherent and incoherent. There is work to be done, work left to be continued to be done. If death does not stop or halt the deeds and work, then the work is genuinely aeonic. The elder Sinister Initiate who has passed on has left behind deeds and work the living Initiates must step up to continue in the effort of. If and when all the old people in ONA dies, then it is up to the living Initiates to continue the Great Work. If we as Sinister Initiates of this ONA really grasps Wyrd, Causality, and Aeonic Magic, then we will lamentingly remember the glorious deeds waiting to be done.

The funeral rite in written format is short with not many words spoken. But such a human event as the death of loved ones, family, and friends, needs very little words. The wordless essence, the memories, sadness, and the knowing of our own mortality is what is most important and alive at such times.

The ritual ends with a symbolic gesture of the solidarity and fellowship of the living. Goblets are raised and a libation is shared together silently, with the words “ad satanas,” commencing that silent – empathic – reassurance of solidarity and fellowship. Although the elders have passed, we the living are still bound together for one another. For in the reality and realism of earthly life, nothing means more besides life itself, but family and friends who live with us and for us.

Only the earth, the sun, the moon, the stars, our folk around us are real. All else; the ideas, our beliefs, ideals, doctrines, our gods and demons, our paradigms and worldviews, our political beliefs, our religions, all these are mirages of the mind. For just like mirages these things will and do change in our mindspace in time and season. And with all that changing of mirages, nothing real ever changes. The earth is still the earth. The moon is still the moon. The sun is still the sun. And the human is still human. Some of us spend our lives chasing after phantoms and mirages, the sirenic songs of the Miar. It distracts our mind with its ghostly dance of apparitions from what is real: what really is worth living our short lives for: the Living. Our Comrades on this causal path of hardship. Our Traveling Companions in Life. All that is Real are they, and the ground we walk on: our Mother Earth; and the sky above our heads: our Father Sky. Mortal children of Heaven and Earth. 

Chloe 352

Order of Nine Angles

4.19.123 yfayen


April 14 2012

ONA GOES TO COLLEGE!

ONA Goes To College!

The Order of Nine Angles is going to University, literally. ONA will be “living” inside a college text book for university students to read [along with other religious/spiritual traditions].

The Assistant Vice President for Academic Affairs at Al Akhawayn University in Ifrane Morocco, named Dr. Connell Monette; is writing a college text book regarding the subject of religious studies, which he teaches. The text book covers a handful of “non-mainstream” religious/spiritual institutions often neglected or ignored by mainstream society and “mainstream religions,” which are growing in popularity or influence in this 21st century. Each Chapter in this text book covers a different group or institution, such as two different Sufi orders, the International Nath Order, Theravada Buddhism, and so on. Interestingly Dr. Monette included the Order of Nine Angles in his text book, which is featured in Chapter 5 of this book!

For each chapter and institution Dr. Monette actually works with and interviews key people and/or the leadership [if they have such] associated with each religious tradition. With regard to the ONA, Dr. C since the end of last year has been working with key people in ONA who are Ryan Anschauung of the Temple of THEM, and our very own Anton Long of ONA. I met Dr. Monette through Ryan of the Temple of THEM actually, and became another person Dr. C was collecting data from.

The book in question is titled: “Blood, Wine, and the Golden Chain. Mysticism in the 21st Century.” By C.R. Monette. The Order of Nine Angles is featured in Chapter 5 of the book. Dr. Monette was kind enough to actually let ONA have a copy of Chapter 5 which I will include: HERE.

The book itself is not really written for the typical market interested in occult stuff like you would find in cyberspace forums. The audience are enrolled students doing a study or course on religious studies. So Chapter 5 dealing with ONA is written for that audience. The Chapter is written in such a way where it is insightful for both a novice of ONA, and one who knows a whole lot about ONA ‘kulture.’

I actually learned stuff from it I wasn’t aware of before. What I personally find of value is Professor Monette’s stand and point of view. Not only does he give us an objective perspective of ONA, which “we” might lack because we are inside ONA; but Dr. Monette comes with a different “cultural” point of view. What I mean is that the typical Western occultist may often be culturally myopic where he judges groups and organizations based on what books and information he was exposed to. I also have a cultural myopia with ONA, where I often see or mentally filter ONA thru my own Asian-Buddhism point of view. No one group of person really sees the whole thing “right.” There are different “angles” of seeing things, including ONA. And someone like Dr. CM come from a culture [Islamic/Moroccan] where he is familiar with and exposed to all of these unknown, unpublished Arabic manuscripts [as well as a familiarity with other religious traditions]. His insights and presentation of ONA is in this regard valuable, because it widens our own cultural tunnel vision when looking at ONA.

There is a little interesting side story which is sort of like an undercurrent for some topics mentioned in the Chapter which I found to be shockingly enlightening.

What happened was during our conversations Dr. C brought up something called the Shams al-Maarif which is some old Arabic text on magic. At first he simply told me that he sees similarities in NAOS with untranslated Arabic texts such as these, or the tradition such texts represent. The topic of conversation was brought up when I think I asked Dr. C if he had ever heard of an “al-Katib al alfak” which Anton Long said he had read and was influenced or inspired by. Dr. C seems to have a professional hobby for collecting and studying untranslated texts like these, which was why I tried to ask. So anyways, this one day Dr. C said he had purchased a copy of the Shams and was going to take a closer look at it and see. He asked me if I would like a copy. I said yes because I love collecting PDF. So he gave me a copy of the Shams.

Unfortunately for me the entire copy of the Shams I got was 100% in Arabic. It was just pages and pages in the hundreds of nothing but chicken scratches. I was looking through the Shams for any picture which I can look at, since the writing made no since to me. It turns out that the Shams did have a few pages of “pictures.” They were more like diagrams of boxes and square with more chicken scratches inside. When I was looking thru it some more I came upon a couple pages with these square designs arranged in a way I actually recognized!

I got excited and told Professor Connell about what I found. I basically told him that some of the squares in the Shams looks like the Traditional magic squares we use in my ancestral culture. These are generally in English called “Khmer/Thai” magic Yants, which you can get tattoos of. The word “Yant” [sounds like the English word “Yawn”] is a Khmerized for of the Sanskrit Yantra. I guess the most well known example is the magical tattoo Angelina Jolie got on her shoulder when she was in Cambodia, except her yant wasn’t in magic square. What the actress has we call a “yant-pali” [yawn-palley] which means that the writing is in Pali and is a “magical mantra” that does something.

I gave a link to Professor Connell to see what I was talking about and told him the general magical purpose for these things were to make people fall in love with you, protect you from knife cuts, arrows, and bullets, etc. I pointed out that the only different between the magic squares in the Shams and those used in Traditional Khmer and Thai magic were the chicken scratches. One being Arabic and the other Khmer. This use of magical squares in the Khmer culture is ancient, and goes back hundreds of years. I asked Professor Connell if he could give me the gist of what the square pictures in the Shams is for or did, because I has a suspicion that they may serve the same general purpose. If so then there was a realistic “genetic” link between the two.

Meanwhile, I did my own research with the Shams and found out the shocking bit of clew. The Shams al-Maarif was originally written down in circa 1300AD. Mind you, this doesn’t mean that the actual magical or occult tradition was created at that time. It could have existed longer as an oral tradition before it was written. What was shocking to me was that historically the Khmer people were the first to use writing in the Southeast Asian peninsula in their ancient temple wall inscriptions. The Khmer only began to write around 1300AD. This suggests that what we [Khmer] consider to be an ancient tradition system of magic indigenous to “our” culture and people, must have actually originated from an earlier outside source. The implication that this Khmer/Thai system of magic originating from an older Islamic tradition is not crazy. Islam actually did colonize South East Asia. Remember Indonesia is technically the most populous Islamic nation; and the Chams are a large ethnic group in the peninsula who are all Muslims. Dr. C gave me confirming data saying that the square diagrams I saw in the Shams were in fact used for the same reason and magical purposes as the Khmer-Thai traditional yants.

Most of the reader are prolly wondering: “So? What’s this mean?” It might actually mean nothing to the reader. But to me it has a couple interesting and significant meanings. The first meaning is that my several months of talking with Professor Connell ended up helping me learn something about my own people and culture, which was entirely unexpected. The other meaning to me is that there exists three variables: 1) Dr. Connell Monette all the way in Morocco and his professional interests with these unpublished Arabic manuscripts; 2) Anton Long all the way out in Shropshire England and his ONA and NAOS; and 3) me and my ‘ancestral’ tradition of using weird systems of magic. And these three seemingly unrelated variables in a way are all interconnected across time and space by a common ancient tradition.

It may be said dismissively that the stuff in Naos and ONA is all imaginative mumbo jumbo with no life. It may be said that the ancient tradition represented in such ancient Arabic “grimoires” such as the Shams and Ghayat al-Hakim are long dead and imaginative mumbo jumbo. But there is a cousin to this ancient magical Tradition which is alive and well in a place most Westerners will never ever think to look in.

The meaningful thing to me is that in my own culture our ancient traditional magic is actually an oral tradition passed down from monk to monk in our sanghas. You have to read that sentence very carefully for the suggestive hint. A Westerner who has not immersed themselves in Thai, Khmer of Lao culture, when seeing our Buddhism, will simply classify it as a Theravada Buddhism. In the past there were Western scholars who did immerse themselves into our culture and they used the descriptor “Esoteric Buddhism” to denote the species of Buddhism the Khmer, Thai, and Lao practice. This was based on the not so well known fact that our sanghas are not just a group of monks chanting scriptures, but schools of much older magic. In fact in Khmer the phrase “Rian [to learn] Sil [magic]” also means to learn Sila [“Practice/Virtue]. Sil[a] in Khmerized Pali means both “Magic” and the 5 Precepts of the Buddha. Just a grammatical side note: in Khmerized Pali and Sanskrit, usually the last “A” or vowel of a word is dropped because the “letter” is not actually a standalone letter, but is an inherent vowel sound of the consonant before it. So the Khmer reads Pali and Sanskrit as it is actually spelt, letter for letter. This is why Sil is Sila and why Buddha in Khmer is said: “Booht.” Khmer, like British English, is non-rhotic, meaning the “R” in our words are usually absent in speech. Most verbs in Khmer end in an “R” which is silent, just like the last “R” in Khme-r is actually silent when spoken in speech. This means that when you have a word like Mantra in Sanskrit, in Khmer it becomes “Mant” [said like “mawn”]. Yantra in Khmer becomes “Yant” [sounds like “yawn”].

In my culture when a novice monk joins the sangha he first learns the ordinary Pali chants from the Tipitaka. Except in actuality in our culture the monks learn only specific Pali chants associated with the several traditional rites and ceremonies of our people. In a similar way as how the Catholic Church uses Latin from the Bible sometimes with specific rites. This actually means that in general your typical monk is (a) ignorant of the Tipitaka since he only knows the ritual chants; & (b) he does not understand Pali because the vocal chant itself is “sacred,” and not the meaning of the words. It’s the intellectual monks who take the time to actually read the Tipitaka and learn the meanings of Pali words.

Once he masters the chants his teacher or elder will then begin to teach him the more ancient and traditional magical stuff. Half of the time in my culture when a man desires to join the sangha, he desires so to actually learn the traditional magic and not to be a monastical monk. All the ritual of shaving the hair, and “ordination” is actually an initiation ceremony into an order of elders who keep the more ancient tradition alive. In my great great grandfather’s era this ritual initiation ceremony ended with the newly initiated student/”monk” getting ritual tattoos of dragon [or sea serpent or “fish”] scales around his wrists and ankles, to mystically signify that he was psychically bound to the 7 Headed Naga you see hooding the Buddha. This Naga represents the much older and ancient tradition.

The monks learn the magical Pali mantras, and also all of the magical squares and patterns. In our culture the word “student” [Gon-suhs] doesn’t just mean a person who seeks lessons from a teacher or monk. It also means a person who develops a Guru-student relationship with a monk to either gain magical help or to learn the actual magical tradition. My Bhikkhu grandpa I often write about is this type of monk. He has over 1000 students who are all gang bangers and Chinese businessmen, who don’t go to him for religious teaching, but actually for his magical help and yants he makes for them.

The interesting point is that in Southeast Asian, there lives a very real and living magical oral tradition which has been alive for several hundred years. And this living tradition is “genetically” related to the tradition represented in the Arabic Shams manuscript. Which Anton Long of ONA said was a resource he tapped into as well. At any rate. Just thought I’d share the interesting cultural connections implicated.

So, the University is Al Akhawayn University of Ifrane, which is actually a high profile university I learned. Dr. Monette sent me a few cool picture of a movie actress [S. Weaver] who very recently visited this same university with himself in the shot. The author of the book is Dr. C.R. Monette. And the book is entitled: “Blood, Wine, and the Golden Chain; Mysticism in the 21st Century.” And the part of the book which features the Order of Nine Angles is ‘Chapter Five.’ Click On This Link to download a copy of the PDF. Please keep in mind that the PDF is a reproduction of one single chapter of the actual book, and is not a standalone ‘manuscript.’ The PDF is 40 pages long.

There are two “historical” factoids for ONA Initiates about Dr. C and this book. The first notable factoid is that Dr. C is the first person to actually include or present the Order of Nine Angles in an actual college text book for a university. The last notable factoid is that Dr. Connell Monette is the Last person – as far as he and I know – to ever interview and talk with Anton Long of ONA. AL is “officially” retired from his 30 plus years of writing for ONA. The last public ONA MS he wrote for us was “Lapis Philosophicus.” Anton Long’s relay race now begins. And what a cool way to start the relay race off: Dr. C taking ONA to college! Thanks to Dr. C for making this PDF reproduction of Chapter Five copyleft.

Chloe 352

Order of Nine Angles

123 yfayen


April 02 2012

DICHOTOMIZED THINKING

Dichotomized Thinking

This article will just answer a couple questions which have recently been suggested in the stats section of this blog or question I have seen asked around cyberspace associated with the subject of “dichotomized thinking” and Buddhism, and ONA. I’ll turn the questions or implied questions into formal questions and then try to provide an honest answer. Or I’ll just stick a question mark after a search term phrase I saw.

Q1. Buddhist Satanist?

A1. There is no such thing, but depending on the upaya, it is justifiable and permissible at least with the fundamentals of Theravada Buddhism and the Dhamma of Upaya [Expedient Method]. I’ll try and explain in normal English sans the spiritual talk.

Upaya technically means a “Trick.” If a Trick [Upaya] is devised where that a person or group of people are resultantly Tricked to be “Buddhists,” then the means [upaya] is justified and acceptable. But here, the term “Buddhist” must be properly understood so we can determine if a person is “Buddhist” or not. But the term must be understood within its Native Weltanschauung, and not with an English or Europeanized Weltanschuung.

In Southern Buddhism [Theravada] the Pali term for Buddhism is Sasana Preahput [Khmer] or Sasana Phraputa [Thai/Lao]; or Preahput Sas’na, or Phraputa Sasana. The prefix “Preah/Phra” means “that which is scared and venerable.” Sasana here – properly used – does not mean a “religion,” it simply means a “set of Traditions & Instructions to be followed for the end results.” A good and easy example in the West for a living Sasana is the US Constitution. This constitution is not truly a religion, or philosophy, it’s simply a set of instructions left behind which is to be followed for the end results, which is freedom and liberty in this case. If you want a working government system and personal freedom, you follow the damn instructions. If you don’t want those things, then don’t follow the instructions. A recipe in a cook book is a sasana. If you want the end result of a good dish, you follow the damn instructions. Over time these instructions generates what is called a “Tradition,” or a “Custom,” which is basically adapted, adopted, by many people. So we have things like Italian Cuisine, Chinese Cuisine, the American way of life.

So in it’s native weltanschuung there is no such word as a “Buddhist,” there are just people who try to manifest the sasana [instructions] left behind for them by the Buddha. They don’t have to call themselves anything, by any label. Just like in America you can label yourself a Mexican, European, African, Anarchist, Sexist, whatever, and you still go with the flow of the US Constitution. You still practice and demand your Constitutional rights, regardless of what you call yourself. Is an Anarchist and Murderer still “American?” Yes they are, because they express that Anarchy and Kill within the matrix or environment of the conditions created by the Constitution. The Anarchist would not be what he is if he did not have the Constitutional right to actually express his thoughts. The Murderer broke a law of said nation, but he is still Protected by the Constitution and is theoretically guaranteed a just and fair trial. Asking if a “Buddhist” can be a “Satanist,” or practice the Left Hand Path, is the same as asking if an “American” can be a Satanist or practice the Left Hand Path. You are free to do so, but others around you might not agree with such practices.

In it native weltanschuung there are 6 technical “landmarks” which “defines” one who follows the sasana of the Buddha; three Jewels and two goals or aims or objectives; and one Concept. The three jewels are Buddha, Dhamma, and Sangha. The two aims or objectives are Buddhi [Understanding born from experience and intuition] and Nibbana [here meaning Liberation from the samsara of psychological illusions and mental delusions]. The Concept is Kamma [action/building] and Vipaka [fruit/result], or together called Causation or Causality in English. Any human who has these 6 things is a “Buddhist,” whether they use that label or not. So, the sly Trick is to make others follow these 6 things without them knowing it. The superficial label of “Buddhist,” is meaningless. The monk or adept Buddhist devises upayas designed to trick others to follow those 6 “landmarks.” If the upaya – Trick, Expedient Method – works, then the upaya is acceptable and may develop into a Yana [wagon/vehicle/form].

Mahayana is the first good example of an upaya which has developed into its own Form or Vehicle. In the past for centuries Theravada and Mahayana had these sectarian feuds. Mostly because the early Mahayanas wrote new sutras and used Sanskrit instead of Pali. Eventually what helped end the feud was that Mahayana was a big fat Trick. It was using all of these indigenous Chinese deities, and Sanskrit which is considered to be “holier” by these natives to Trick them all to take the 3 jewels, work for the two aims, and understand the concept of Causality. But to be fair, in Mahayana they add an extra aim or objective which is the quest to become a Bodhisattva. The elaborate scam which Mahayana was explained to be, was acceptable, for the End Result justifies the means and methods [upaya].

The phenomenon of Vajrayana Buddhism as a general institution is an even better example which the Western occultist may better relate to. Vajrayana developed as a “offshot” of Mahayana, but it is heavily influenced by Brahminical tantrikas and the indigenous animism of its natives. They take the use of upaya to a whole different level. Basically the Buddha said that with upaya, one can use whatever methods possible to get the end job done. EVEN if the methods used contradicts the Buddha’s own teachings and is heterodox, antinomian, and outright vile and violent.

So inside the weird world of Vajrayana are many different “sects,” each using a different upaya. There are actually some sects in this version of Buddhism which uses Vamachara [left handed practice] as a Means and Method [upaya]. One quick sect which uses left hand practice that comes to mind are the Drugpa. If the Vamachara or Vama Marga as an Upaya works in eventually tricking its adherents to follow those aforementioned 6 “landmarks,” then the upaya – no matter how crazy it seems to be – is a useful and acceptable Method which works.

I was actually researching about these Buddhist sects that uses vamachara and they explain that all the sexual rites, and dark sorcery they use eventually leads the adherent into the Buddhi [understanding] that such occult practices are first meaningless, and second a delusional manifestation of the power of Mind [Buddha in esoteric Buddhism]. It’s the same idea as if you were to give a stubborn fat lady a shopping spree credit card to all the chocolate and cheese cake stores in her town. Yes it’s “bad” for her health, but sometimes you have no choice but to let the fat bitch overdose herself and get a health problems before she Buddhis [intuitively realizes] that the shit is actually bad for her.

So for me, as a Buddhist who regularly uses upaya to trick people into being Buddhists, if you as a person want to practice sex magic, I’d say go for it! In fact I’d suggest practicing your sex magic in the red light district in Thailand or Africa where AIDS is catchable. Why would I want you to get AIDS? Because it is a Buddhist Dhamma that we do things reasonably within the limits of moderation. Buddhism proper does not condemn anything, it only suggests Reason and Moderation. And if you need to first get AIDS before you understand to have sex reasonably and moderately, then that is just the way you learn things.

It must be kept in mind that the Means and the End are not the same thing. The freeway you take to get to the end Destination are two different things. There is more than one freeway you can take to the same Destination. In the West you pay 99% of your awareness on the details of the vehicle you are driving and the freeway you are taking. Christianity or Satanism? Materialism or Spirituality; etc. In Buddhism proper, it don’t fucking matter, as long as I can trick your ass to the Destination. If you’re acting like a dumb baby and need some Satanism or occult shit to get you to move, then that’s what you’ll get. The Buddhism as a sasana and the vamachara some sects uses are two different things. One is used as a tool or device to lead into the other. Which is why such devices are called Yana meaning Wagon or Cart. You sit on the cart and it actually gradually leads you somewhere.

I have this book I stumbled upon in a book store about this topic. The book was written by a hiker from England who was hiking around Tibet way back before China took it over, when Tibet was closed to tourists. This hiker ended up staying in Tibet for 7-8 years wandering about and learning about Tibet’s colorful Buddhism. I can’t remember the name of the old book, and I have too many books to look through them all.

This hiker in his book shares how the Buddhism he encountered is rippled with occult practices and magic, many of which are from the native Bon religion. Eventually over the years he became “academic” in his knowledge of Tibetan Buddhism and learned a lot of things about the general outsider never sees. There was a part in the book where a monk was explaining to him that in Tibet some lama have the power to teach their students from a distance without words. In English we call this “telepathy.” The hiker explains how these lama do this. He goes into a lot of detail as to how occult things are done. In another part of the book he explains how he has heard rumors that things like the Yeti, and other snow monsters seen around the icy boundaries of Tibet are magical manifestations monks create to guard and scare outsiders away. Similar to the Jewish occult concept of “Golem” I would say.

At one point he is able to ask a lama why or how their Buddhism can teach such bizarre magic and dark sorcery and still believe it to be Buddhism? The lama explains to the curious Englishman that all of the magic and occultism first trains the adept to tap into latent powers of the mind, which the Buddha himself said were possible. The occult power of manifesting such things as deities and demons is an upaya with an end purpose. For, once the adept personally experiences the ability to manifest deities and demons in front of himself, the adept then intimately comes to an intuitive realization [Buddhi] that such entities are actually nothing more than manifestations of the power of Mind [Buddha]. Then, when the adept understand this, he comes to the realization that the world itself is samsara, and thus, he quests for his Liberation and is unattached to the world. So in the end as you can see, the magic and occult powers of materializing deities and demons is an elaborate upaya – Trick – to lead the student in a big ass circle back to the basic 4 Noble Truths. That’s an Upaya that works. To know something is different from realizing the same thing from personal experience. Like studying a map and then actually doing the hiking of the terrain. Knowledge results in the potential for the student to be attached to such superficial abstractions. Personal experiential Realization has the potential to Liberate the student where that he is able to let go of such conditions and develop into something more: Self Surmounting.

So the original question is: Buddhist Satanist? Is there such a concept? No. Buddhism is not “compatible” with Satanism technically, but if formed right, a Satanism can be a proper upaya, and a proper Form [vehicle]. The upaya must lead the adherent to those 6 aforementioned “landmarks.” An example is what I do with the ONA. It doesn’t matter if you are at the moment attached to labels and like Satanism or the occult. I’ll use what you are dependent on. You may look around the 1500 pages I have so far written and ask where the 3 jewels and other stuff are at? They are everywhere, broken down into things the Western mind [their Weltaschauung] can digest without much fuss. If you look closely, I break the jewel of Buddha down into Mind, Awareness. I break Dhamma down into “Natural Phenomena.” Sangha I am still slowly working on, which is being broken down into concepts like an “Order,” a “Kollective,” a “Peer Group,” etc. Buddhi I have already broken down into the western meme of “Understanding,” and “Gnosis.” Samsara I have already broken down into a fixation on ideas or an imprisonment within abstractions. Causality the ONA does a great job with already in notions such as Causal, Aeonics, Wyrd, etc.

It doesn’t matter what you superficially call yourself now in the ONA, cuz its now an upaya or vehicle which ultimately leads you to seek refuge in the three jewels: in your own Mind [Buddha] in Natural Phenomena or Natural Philosophy [Dhamma] and in sharing Insights for each other’s own Development [Sangha]; quest for your own Enlightenment [Buddhi] and Liberation [Nibbana] and come to pragmatically understand the flowing of Causality of which you and I are a part of [Kamma-Vipaka]. Don’t get so caught up in the superficial wording and labels. Like I intimated elsewhere, if a people are fixated on words, then those words can be used to trick such people. Because they only see the outer exoteric superficial meanings of such words, and fail to realize the esoteric essence. Gnosis or Buddhi? Doesn’t matter, same. Self-Enlightenment/Development or Sambuddhi? Doesn’t matter, same shit. Causality, Wyrd or Kamma and Vipaka? Doesn’t matter, same shit. Dhamma or Natural Phenomena? Doesn’t matter, same shit. Dhamma is and extrapolation of dhamma: the Teaching is an extrapolation of Natural Phenomana. The dhamma to be smart about what you do in life is an extrapolation of the understanding of the Natural Phenomena of Causality, cause and effect. Nibbana or Self-Liberation from the ideas and idealisms that imprisons you? Doesn’t matter, same shit.

Q2: Gods or No Gods? Materialism or Spirituality?

A2: It’s a matter of perspective and where your eyes are focused. Take the color spectrum for instance. If your attention is focused within the details of the spectrum you see 7 different colors. Surely it’s inaccurate to say that Red and Blue are the same things, cuz they are not. But you take a step back and you realize that the 7 colors are part of a Unity whose different aspects Flows together, like the currents of a single river. Mind or Matter? Spirit or Stone? Left or Right? Up or Down? Ice or Steam? Boy or Girl? Potential Energy or Kinetic Energy? These are all spectral aspects of a a greater Unity. They are all little currents that makes up a river. The currents of a river are not different individual things separated from each other or the river itself. What does the word “Universe” mean? It means to Turn [Versus/Vert] As One [Uni]. A river flows as One Thing, and the Universe Turns As One Thing. Like a bike wheel turns, and all the little spokes of that wheel turns together As One with the wheel it is a part of.

If you step back and see things from a wholistic manner [non-dualized] then all is One Thing. If so then there are no deities or gods outside of this Unity. These gods can’t even be called archetypes of some subjective unconscious, because in such a non-dualized condition, there is no false dichotomy of “Objective” or “Subjective” loci. It’s all just one potential mess. If you exist and if gods exist, neither are “somethings” different or separate from the Whole, which wholeness is you/us. So there is no need for deities. Only with a mind focused – attached, clingy – onto reified details does the concept of theism [and atheism] seem to arise. Small minds perceive/understand small things. This is not an absolutism. Meaning that if you lose perspective of the finer detail and just see a big blob you are intelligent. You would be equally dumb.

It’s like looking at a car. You can not only see the car as a Unity but you also realize the finer parts: the four wheels, the doors, the trunk, etc. When you look at a tree you can see Both the tree as a Unity AND as compartmentalized pieces: leaves, bark, flower, fruit, branches, trunk, etc. Both perspectives at the same time gives the most clearest picture and insight. Can you see a person’s feet and head as being parts of a wholer Unity? If not then you are missing an entire Middle part which connects the feet to the head: everything between the ankles and neck! Can you understand that Red and Violet are connected as a single Unity? If not your missing the entire Middle part: Orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo. Can you see Matter and Mind as being indivisible and actual non-separated parts of a wholer Unity? If not then you are missing an entire Middle. How about Spirit and Stone? One thing or two things? If you say two things you are missing an entire Middle.

So sometimes Buddhism is explained by the Buddha as being the Middle way between two extremes. This does not suggest a neutral middle ground. It suggests the Middle parts which makes two extremes a Wholistic Whole Unity. Gay or Straight? The Wholistic Unity is that each are aspects of the spectrum of human sexual expression. The quest of the Buddhist seeking so called Self-Enlightenment of the World and Natural Phenomena is the same quest the Natural Scientist is on: to Dis-Cover first the individual nature of things, and then to Dis-Cover how all such things are connected to each other to give the Wholer Picture. If connections cannot be seen, then pieces to the greater puzzle are missing and have yet to be uncovered. The point is to not Believe or hold onto any one perspective as being “better” then any other.

The point is to put the pieces consciousness has divided together to form the greater understanding [Buddhi] of things. The clearer the Unity is realized, the more crisp Self-Realization [Sambuddhi or Sambodhi] will be. In Taoism there is the saying that goes: “Heaven, Man, and Earth are One. To know one is to know the others.” If self knowledge or self understanding is hard to approach, the try to gain an understanding of Nature [Earth]. If Earth is too hard to understand, then try to gain an understanding of Heaven [Cosmic Flow, Cosmic Principles/Laws]. Both an understanding of Heaven and Earth will lead to an understanding of Self [Man] and vise versa. Self-Knowledge; meaning a genuine knowing of the Nature of Man; leads to the understanding of Heaven and Earth.

Man is at times a heartless and cruel creature, and so we see the same Nature in Earth [Nature]. Mother Nature is at times violent and cruel where a single monsoon can kill 100,000 lives in one day. Although Heaven is mostly dark, it is speckled with Beauty. And so too are Man and Earthly Nature speckled with its own Beauty. The Earth thrives with life, just as we [Mankind] are “alive.” And so as our science and understanding of space grows, we will one day dis-cover that space is conducive to life, or at least that life arises from space and the organic chemistry it contains. But these three things; Heaven, Earth, Man; are a Unity. If you can’t see the Unity, then you/we are missing the Middle parts which connects them. Natural Philosophy is the Quest to first know such parts of Nature, and then to dis-cover how all parts are related and connected as a whole. You do yourself a gross injustice when you hold onto one piece of the puzzle and proclaim such piece to be the Only Truth. Nature, Reality, cannot be so simple as to fit into a single simplified perspective. The Path to Understanding begins first with letting that false notion go: that one single perspective is right and all others is wrong. This is what I mean by “dichotomized thinking.”

The Art Of Teaching

It is in the nature of the conscious apparatus to divide the quiddity of things into little manageable parts. The left brain also is wired to do this. There is nothing wrong with this. It is the nature of Intuition – what the ancients actually called Intellect/Nous – and the right brain to see things in a wholistic and interconnected way. The trick is to bridge these two perspectives and functions of Mind. The Buddha both pondered on the individual things in nature [a forest] and he went into deep meditation in the Unity of inner silence to intuitively feel the Wholeness or interconnectivity of things. Which in esoteric Buddhism is to say that an Awaken Mind [Buddha] is able to Perceive things both ways, and is able to to seek out the Middle parts to connect the divided parts on it’s own [sambuddhi]. The quest is hard, but just as hard is the way of teaching the Blind to see and the Heartless [without chitta] to feel.

One thing that bugs me greatly in the bowels and colon of the Western Occult Tradition we call Satanism is the way many of these mundane satanists teach their peers. They completely disregard an individual’s uniqueness and individual condition and state of inner development and level of understanding. Yet they insist that they are “individuals.” If you are an individualized being, don’t you know that others have their own individual state of mind, and level of understanding different form you? It’s the same method of “teaching” as if a 6th grader were to walking into a grade school cafeteria and proclaim out loud: “Okay everybody, my dad just told me Santa Claus is fucking fake! All you 3rd graders and such who believes in him are stupid!”

What they do is they take an idea or ideal and turn such things into a big blanket. Then they assert this blanket on everyone around them indiscriminately. Or another things they do is you see the ones with a big vocabulary actually suggest to others that if others want to understand them, they have to reach their lofty level word usage. In other words, the proper concept of pedagogy is non-existent in the Satanism subculture. They seem to confuse assertion and grade school ridicule to be methods of teaching Satanism. And so if you want others to recognize you as a Satanist or like you, you give in to their assertions.

I learned how to teach from two people. The first person is my grandma. What happens is that I don’t speak fluent Khmer and I only understand primitive words. So my grandma when explaining things to me patiently tries to paint pictures for me with examples rather than use big words. If the object of teaching is to get your pupil to have the same understanding of things you do, you use methods conducive to that objective. Using big words to make you appear smart to a pupil does not do anything. You don’t have to make yourself look smart if a pupil comes to ask you a question anyways. My grandma uses something called “Empathy” to feel out my level of understanding in a given subject. Then she humbles herself to my level of understanding in order to Elevate me to her level gradually. The other person that taught me how to teach is my Bhikkhu grandpa. What he does is paint pictures for me also, then asks me if I understand certain Pali words related to what we are talking about. Usually when he is done explaining things to me he’ll ask me if I understand. If I say yes he’ll tell me to re-state what I understand about what he explained to me in my English to my aunt-mom who is instructed to translate what I said in English back to him in sophisticated Khmer. He’ll listen to what my aunt-mom translates and nods if I got it right. In the case of my Bhikkhu grandpa you see that he is looking for the Essence of what he teaches, and not the superficial wordings or semantics. If you genuinely grasp the Essence of something, you should be able to convey that essence in a multitude of different ways and languages and still retain the Essence. But my Bhikkhu also humbles himself to my level, in order to elevate me to his level gradually.

It’s like the beautiful symbolism you find in Christianity: “For God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life. [John 3:16]” That God lowered himself, humbled himself from his “lofty” place, to become a Man in the flesh, born of a woman, in order to Elevate humanity to his level. Like a mother and father humbles themselves in order to gradually elevate and nurture their children gradually to their level of understanding. The words, ideas, language, picturing used is put together in context to the child’s own progressive Time and Season of development. If the child has the nature of being imaginative and works best believing in Santa Claus and Easter Bunnies, then you allow them to have those things and use such things to elevate them in different ways. The silly thing I see sometimes is that some Satanists will say that they will teach their children to not believe in a Santa Claus and not to participate in Christmas, which is just as stupid and silly as a Jehovah’s Witness saying the same things for a slightly different reason. And these Satanists insist that their Satanism is not a religion and that it does not control them.

If a person has theistic tendencies, then allow them to have it and use that to help elevate them in other ways. If they are materialists then allow them to have that, and use that to elevate them in different ways. In time – it its proper time and season – they will grow a larger perspective and level of understanding. If the Teacher understands that no single perspective is the single right one, if the Teacher understands the Unity, if the Teacher understands that our beliefs do not in any way alter the actual fabric of our reality; then this Teacher should understand to let people be, and to work with their pupils with empathy and understanding, and to use what each pupil has to elevate them towards the Destination of Self-Enlightenment and Liberation. A good Teacher lets the pupil be as they are and just shows them to the path. The student then is left to walk the path on their own, to come to their own understandings of things in the proper time and season of each persons individual process of development.

So, is the ONA theistic or atheistic? Is ONA materialistic or Spiritual? It cannot be any of these things exclusively if we understand the nature of humanity, heaven, and earth. It should be open to all Forms each Niner gravitates to. Open to all forms that is more conducive to Self-Enlightenment, Self-Development, and Liberation to each Niner respectively. If a Sinister Initiate is empowered by Traditional Satanism, then use that form. If a Sinister Initiate is more creative and productive with the Magical and mystical system of the ONA, then use that form. If the Sinister Initiate works better at their self-development with a Symbolical form of Satanism, then let them work with that. If a Niner doesn’t like Satanism and is more empowered by the Eastern Left Hand Path, then allow them to use or develop that Form. If a Niner is less spiritual, then let them take the materialist route and allow them to get good at material science. If a Niner is drawn to the spiritual side of ONA, let them be so. All we each are to each other is a peer with a different perspective to offer. All we can shed on others or impart to other is what Insights we each gain from our individual state of mind, level of understanding, and state of being.

ONA sells itself short if it limits itself to some supposed single Truth. The end Goal is Self-Development, as opposed to playing musical chairs with ideals and beliefs. Have you ever noticed that? How people – especially in the Occult sector – play musical chairs with their gods and beliefs and points of view. It becomes that each time they change their mind, they drop out of one belief system and adopt another. And they translate this as progress or development. When in fact all that is happening is the person is substituting one paradigm for another. Substitution does not mean self-development and self-enlightenment or Liberation. It just means a circular game of rejection and substitution. Long term wise, an institution built on a single “right” perspective, and single Truth will have a high turn over rate, and thus a low Social Capital value. Low social capital value means its worthless a system to be of benefit to anyone. The thing is a Vehicle gets you to a Destination and is not something to live in. People in the West seem to be happy dwelling in their stationary wagons and changing vehicles when one gets old. In a sense: they end up going nowhere.

Chloe 352

Order of Nine Angles

4.2.123 yfayen


March 20 2012

ONA FOR ROOKIES

ONA For Rookies

ONA for rookies. What it is, how to “join” it, and what to do with it. In Q&A format since I like that format.

Q1. What is the ONA?

A1. ONA stands for “Order of Nine Angles.” Honestly ONA is 40 years worth of paperwork and creative writing. That’s as down to earth and realistic as I can get. We’re talking about thousands and thousands of pages of writings we call “Manuscripts,” or “ONA MSS.” Most of these writings come from a few key people who just write a lot. “Anton Long” himself has over the 40 years written over 4000-5000 pages worth of ONA MSS. In the past they were scattered around, but these days many of them have been compiled into huge PDF books and archived. “Christos Beest” or now better known as Beesty Boy is the second Niner to write ONA stuff. Besides these two Old Guards, there are two key Nexions [an ONA group] that add onto the ONA “paper temple.” A Nexion called the Temple of THEM over the years has written thousands of pages. And then this Nexion [WSA352] currently has added around 1500 pages worth of stuff to the ONA corpus.

For the sake of convenience I call all of those thousands and thousands of pages of manuscripts that build up the ONA corpus [body] a “Memeplex.” A memeplex is more than just a bunch of ideas. It also includes the rites, ceremonies, customs, practices, and culture of a people or group. With ONA, it does have its own practices, rites, rituals, ceremonies, and traditions.

Besides being a Memeplex the ONA is also a “Mythos.” Here I use the word mythos is a sociological way, so it does not mean a myth; they are two different words. A mythos in sociology is a people’s paradigm, their cultural set of values, their shared history, the way they explain the world, the way they understand the world, the character or “aura” of a people. So if we understand these two words sociologically, then we will know that these two words sort of overlaps in the middle somewhere like two circles over lapping.

So for example when Chinese people say that Man is the union of Heaven and Earth, that is a part of their people’s Mythos. When a group of American Indians do a rain dance because they believe such dance will bring rain, that tradition of rain dancing is a part of their people’s Mythos. Mythos is very important because it is the spring or fountainhead of what we call Human Culture. It is from a shared Mythos that a people develops a common culture. When I use the word “Culture” here, it is interchangeable with the word “Memeplex.” A culture is a coherent system of customs, observances, traditions, practices, which a people share.

For example nodding our heads to mean “yes” is a meme of a larger memeplex. But this meme is not universal. In places like some regions of India and nearby regions, the cultural meme for “yes,” is to wiggle their head from side to side or shoulder to shoulder. French kissing is a meme of a greater Western Memeplex, which is also not universal. Other cultures have their own meme which expresses a deep intimacy between two people who love and desire each other.

The most important thing to keep in mind here is that for a Memeplex and Mythos to express itself in our human world, it needs humans to do the expressing. In ONA talk this person or group of people who does the Expressing of ONA memes and mythos into our physical human world is called a “Nexion.” The word comes from Anton Long’s spelling of Connexion. It suggests that the “Nexion” is the connecting point between ideas and theories or principles and practice and action. A Nexion is where the memeplex and mythos is Born in the world as culture, practice, and such. And so we can say accurately that such ideas and memes Before they are expressed and Born are not real. To be real they need people like you and me. Much like how a picture of a building drawn on a blueprint is fake and not real. That drawing needs people to manifest it through their work and action to make it real. All things in our human world begins as ideas in the realm of mind. It is through each of us that such ideas are born into the world as real things. The ONA, therefore – like anything else – needs people to give it life and reality.

Q2. How did the ONA start?

A2. It started in the 1960′s when three Dark neopagan groups named Camlad, The Noctulians, and The Temple of the Sun united. At the time the number of members in this United group was 10-12 people. It’s important to keep in mind that the ONA was born from the Dark Pagan tradition, and it still essentially is a Dark Pagan tradition today. During this decade it is known that a local news station video recorded one of these original three groups performing a neopagan rite for a local story they were doing. The place these original three groups were active in was Shropshire England, which is the epicenter from where ONA slowly spread.

Now there is a bit of controversy concerning the origins of the term “Nine Angles” that I wouldn’t want the Rookie to be ignorant of. The controversy started with Michael Aquino claiming in the past that the ONA borrowed the term “Nine Angles” from his Ceremony of the Nine Angles rite. This claim is re-enforced by the fact that Aquino’s rite was published for public consumption in 1972, which was around the same year that the ONA began calling itself the Order of Nine Angles.

If you look at the actual rite in question you will see that in this rite the term “Nine Angles” tried to refer to a specific group of nine “entities” referred to as “angles. In the ONA memeplex and mythos no such nine entities, or homage to such entities exists. So first, any similarities is superficial: in name and wording only.

Many mundanes will agree with this claim, and they have every right to. But such agreement is based on a cultural myopia. Meaning that in general those that do agree to this claim are only aware of generically available pop-occulture books and grimoires. So they make their assumptive agreements based on that myopia.

It is known that the person behind Anton Long used untranslated Arabic texts on occasion as a source of inspiration to develop the ONA. A Professor from a University in Morocco named Connell Monette during an interview with the person behind Anton Long was familiar with an ONA book called Naos and he was familiar with several – or many – untranslated Arabic texts. The Professor recognized similarities between Naos and one Arabic text on magic in particular called the Shams i-Maaraf. So Anton Long was asked if he did actually read the Shams i-Maaraf manuscript and if Naos was inspired in anyway by it. Anton Long confirmed it. If you have ever seen the Shams manuscript, it is entirely in Arabic photocopied from what looks like an old book. The Shams is considered one of two of the great Arabic manuscripts on magic. Professor C.M., was kind enough to give me a copy of the Shams MS.

Anton Long claims that he got the term “Nine Angles” from another such untranslated Arabic manuscript he calls the “al Katib al Alfak,” which he describes as an old alchemical text. There are several problems of verification with this claim. The first problem is that “Anton Long” is a clever trickster and is known to use intentional misspellings of words to throw people off track. The second problem was pointed out to me by Professor CM who states that with these untranslated and unpublished Arabic texts, there is no Label or single title. One person can call a manuscript by one label or title, and another call the same manuscript by a completely different label. So the only way to tell if we are dealing with the same manuscripts is to actually compare them side by side. The Professor states that he does not doubt that Anton Long has a copy of or has read a manuscript he [Anton Long] refers to as a “al katib al alfak,” but that there is no way of knowing what other names this manuscript is called unless its content and writings are studied and compared.

Personally all I know is that the notion or meme of “nine angles” is not alien to the Middle East region and people. The easiest examples of the use of “nine angles” in mystical context would be the Enneagram and what is known as the Sufi Enneagram which looks slightly different. I am also personally aware that certain Sufi orders gives mystical meanings to “nine angles.” One being the Naqshbandi Order which – so I have encountered – uses a design/symbol with nine angles which is given mystical meaning. Another Sufi order now dormant were the al-Bonaim who constructed the al Asque Mosque [Dome of the Rock] in Jerusalem. The al Asque is octagonal [8 sided] but is said to have a mystical 9th side or angle. So all I can say about this controversy is to leave your options open and actually try to do your own research before jumping to conclusions and assumptions and just agreeing with the most easily agreeable claims. The mentally lazy will take the easiest route.

Q3. How do I “join” the ONA.

A3. Like you would “join” a culture: You don’t. I’ll use the Skater subculture as an example. Let’s say you want to be a Skater. How do you “join” the Skater subculture? You don’t. You go out and buy a skate board and Learn to ride it. Now, if you don’t ride your board good or you just carry it around and you call yourself a “Skater,” then those Skaters who have been into this subculture for a long time who know a lot of board tricks will call you a Poser or “wannabe.” The only way to not be a Poser here it to work on gaining the respect of your Skater peers. You do this by working on being as good as they are on their boards, practice on your board tricks, and you forge bonds and friendships with other Skaters to adopt their subculture. In essence “anybody” can be or claim to be a Skater, but to actually be one means work, practice [praxis], and living the subculture.

ONA is no different. Anybody can claim and can be ONA. ONA is just a memeplex and mythos of a subculture made in the 60′s. But if you make claims that you are ONA and you just carry that label around and you don’t know anything about it, people in ONA who have been in it a while will consider you a Poser or “wannabe.” You have to work on familiarizing yourself with the subculture, with the mythos, and study the many ONA MSS to gain a competent Knowledge of the ONA. But Knowledge is only the first step.

To Know something means that you have only become consciously aware of that something. Like when I say: “I Know what a watch is.” Once you Know something the next step is to gain the Wisdom of that something. Wisdom is Knowledge applied for results. Wisdom is the actual experimentation and act of experiencing [praxis] that something. In the watch example after I know what a watch is I take it apart to see what’s inside and I play around with the gears. The word “Wise” and “Way,” is the same word. As in Otherwise which means Other-Way. As in Anywise which is Any-Way. To be Wise or to have the Wisdom of something means you Know from experience the Way something works. So once I crack open my watch and study its insides I gain the Wisdom of how the watch actually works. Once I have experienced the wisdom, I then grow an Understanding of the nature of the watch. Understanding is the step when you have come to an inner realization [gnosis/buddhi] of something. After you have been in a few relationships to experience such, you come to an Understanding of how boys or girls work in relationships.

So ONA is no different. Just because you have read manuscripts and know ONA does not mean you Understand shit. Just because you bought a cool skate board, does not mean you Understand how it works, how hard it is to ride it and do tricks with it, and how to invent new tricks of your own. That understanding comes from praxis [experience, application] and Pathei-Mathos.

So if ONA is seriously something you want to “join” then just claim it and start banging and repping it, and give a little respect to those ONA Initiates who have walked the Sinister Way before you. Start somewhere and grow from there. Start with the Initiation system of the ONA with the first Degree or Grade and go from there. Start with Naos and put its stuff into practice. Collect ONA MSS as the first Degree states you do and study. But don’t stop at study. Go all the way and gain the Wisdom and work for the eventual Understanding. But start somewhere.

ONA isn’t an Order which has black lodges you go to to get initiated. Just like the Church of Satan is not a literal Church building. Just like the Temple of Set is not a literal temple building on a street corner somewhere. These are just words. Don’t get so caught up in the superficial words where you can’t get past them. ONA is an Ordering of people who are drawn to the ONA memeplex and mythos, or who resonates with its “aura.” ONA stuff should describe you as a person, which is what “resonates” means. It should not be something you must try to be or conform to to be one. If you are an artist by nature, then you don’t have to try or force yourself to be one. You just do it and grow into your mastery of art. If you love music same thing. You don’t have to force yourself to conform to some identity of a musician. You just do it and grow into your mastery of your nature. ONA is the same way. If ONA describes your nature, then just do it and grow into the mastery of your “Sinister Nature.”

Q4. Can you explain what all these “phases” in ONA means?

A4. It’s like H2O has three basic phases. Phase one is the Vaporous state when the H2O is a nebulous vapor. Phase two is when the H2O Coagulates into liquid or water. Phase three is when the H2O Crystallizes into solid ice. Every human invention we know of follows the same alchemical process of Becoming. It goes thru the Vapor Phase, Coagulation Phase, and Crystallization Phase. The automobile first began as a nebulous vapor of ideas in the mind of Ford. It attracted people who resonated with the idea. These people came together which to help make the idea real. After the investments and labour, the automobile is physically manufactured. America began as a vaorous idea. That idea coagulated into a group of people willing to put in energy to make the idea a reality. After the fighting and stuff, America became a real physical nation.

The ONA also went thru its phases of development. It’s first phase was when a mythos and memeplex was actually put together. Aspects of a mythos does not always have to be true. The main function of the mythos is to draw in people who resonates with it so that Coagulation arises. An example would be the Knights Templar mythos found in Freemasonry. There is no historical proof that Templars created Freemasonry. In fact the oldest Templar mythos comes from Scottish lodges who have stated that its just mythos they put together to inspire their olden day members. Today that Templar mythos in Freemasonry magnetically is powerful enough to still inspire people.

There have been aspects of ONA mythos which have been believed by mundanes to be true or real. One such aspect of mythos is that ONA is some super secret Satanist society that is super hard to get into. This simply is not the truth. It is a part of mythos meant to produce a certain aura or vibe, so that in turn this aura draws in or attracts a certain kind of people.

Phase two in ONA took place during the late 80′s all the way to the early 2000. This was the phase of spreading the memeplex and mythos to other people. During this stage of development the primary way to spread ONA was via snail mail. It was this time that ONA was a “PO Box Enterprise.” Meaning that people like Christos Beest at one time with friends made all of these spiral bound ONA books and placed ads in magazines to sell them to interested people. I’ll include some pictures of these ads for historic purposes.

[For more on the subject of ONA PO Box Enterprise stage of life, read the first essay in Joining The ONA.]

Phase three is the Crystallization. Once the people have been drawn together, or once a core group has been formed, the work of constructing or building the actual physical Order and its culture can take place. Basically the thing to keep in mind is that stories, myths, legends, and claims made during the first and second phases in general are not factual. Meaning did the ONA ever exist as a secret society of Satanists bent on overthrowing governments? NO. The ONA back then was a very small group of friends numbering around 12. They were just very good at marketing the ONA by using such stories to captivate the imaginations of an audience. Currently the ONA – as of 2008 – is in Phase 3.

Q5. What is meant by “Causal Forms,” in ONA?

A5. A Causal Form is the Outer Expression or outer face of something. For example lets take you the reader as a living person. There are days when you will be happy inside, and so you Express a happy you. There will be days when you are angry, and so you will be a bitch or a douche. There will be days when you feel stressed out or upset and so you will want to be isolated and let alone for a while. All of these Outer Expressions: the Happy You, the Bitch You, the Anti-Social You, are not who or what you really are. They are just expression of different parts of you. They are not different things from you. They are aspects of you. They come and go. They lead others to the real you, if such others gets to know you Beyond such Outer Faces. Just as when Brahmanism states that all deities and beings in the universe are different aspects of Brahma. Brahma is the blossomed lotus, and every god and person, creature, and human is a petal in that lotus. It is when we are able to use such petals or aspects as a Way Pointer that we learn to see and come to realize the reality of Brahma and the Cosmos. If we are stuck on the superficial faces, we will never know the real person. If I assume that you are simply a bitch because I can’t see past how you express yourself during your bitchy days, then I will never know the real you will I.

The ONA has different Outer Expressions of Faces which are aspects of its Inner Essence. One such outer face is Dark Paganism, another is Traditional Satanism, another is the Dreccian Way, another is the Rounwytha Tradition, another is Reichsfolk National-Socialism, another is its more traditional understandings of the ancient oriental Left Hand Path, etc. All of these are “Causal Forms” of the ONA. But none of these are The ONA. They are superficial aspects of ONA, which can lead the Initiate to the “true person” of the ONA. If you get stuck on the superficial forms, you will never genuinely Understand the ONA. But you have to start somewhere. And such outer forms are only that: Starting Points. Tools used to manifest an end. If you understand this concept, you will understand that the ONA is not Satanic. ONA uses Satanism for an end, according to the Sinister Dialectic. If you are drawn to such forms, you may use them and label yourself a Satanist, but not all ONA Initiates are Satanists. Just like you may be drawn to a certain aspect of Brahma. It doesn’t matter which Deva or Devi. They are all one. As Krishna said in the Bagavad Gita to Arjuna when he said that when people worship other gods, they worship him [Krishna] by proxy because he is All and Everything. Those superficial gods serve as a Way to bring you – draw you deeper – to know the Formless One Beneath The Forms.

Q6. Is there a leader of the ONA?

A6. Is there a leader of the Skater subculture? Is there a leader for the basketball subculture? Is there a leader of the hip hop culture? NO! There are individuals who stand out and have a lot of influence in each of those subcultures though. ONA has a “phantom leader,” who is “Anton Long.” Anton Long is the only leader. The first and the last leader. The perpetual leader. But he is not a real person. He is an aspect of the ONA mythos. Anton Long was used by a certain someone to work on creating the ONA over the years, but this certain someone is now retired. Today “Anton Long” symbolically represents the whole corpus [body] of all the thousands of ONA manuscripts as well as our aural traditions which together is the memeplex and mythos of ONA. That is the “leader,” and nobody speaks for every ONA person but this “Anton Long” because all that needs to be said had been written in the thousands and thousands of ONA MSS.

From the very beginning in the 70′s ONA was and still is described as a very individualistic endeavour or quest for self-development. You alone in your own private life work on going through the 7 degrees of the Seven Fold Way. Nobody can do it for you and nobody is going to babysit you to do that shit. You either do or you don’t. It’s got nothing to do with following somebody as a leader and having them tell you to do shit. When you decide you want to be a Skater and you go out and buy a skate board, do you buy that board for yourself to practice or do you buy it for some leader to use? And do you need that skate board to be stamped and validated by some leader Skateboarder? You learn that shit on your own terms in your own personal life. You work on mastering it. It’s got nothing to do with a leader or following somebody. But those mundanes just can’t understand this because despite what they claim, they are trained and conditioned to look up to authority figures and leader. Are you like that? Are you mundane? If you need people to tell authoritatively what to do, and how to do things, then maybe ONA isn’t for you? Go try the Church of Satan.

Q7. What can I do to help manifest ONA?

A7. Besides living ONA in your personal life, do whatever you gotta do. Spit your game, rep your shit, as Biggy puts it. Claim it, bang it, rep it, spread it, and then help evolve it.

I’m only good at sharing a certain kind of insight with ONA. Let me do my thing. I’m weak in many other areas in ONA. If you excel at magic or have a dharma for that magickal stuff, then step up and take over that department and develop something. You don’t have to ask anybody. If you don’t like the mystical shit or the magickal shit and you are good with the scholastic stuff, then step up and take over that department and let others follow their dharma. If you excel at doing artwork, then take over that department and develop art for ONA. If you are strong in music, then take over that department. If you like to publish books, then knock yourself out, nothing ONA has is copy righted. If your strong point is ritualism, then take over that department and develop knew rituals for ONA, which we need. I’d actually like to see in future a Black Book of Satan IV which incorporates elements of both the Western and Eastern LHP. Like introducing Shiva and Kali into the mix. But this is not something I am strong at which is why the department is vacant. If ritualism is your shit, then take over that department. You don’t have to ask nobody. Just contribute with whatever you are strong in, and be cooperative minded enough to keep out of other ONA developer’s ways. This ONA is peer based and based on team work. Each person or nexion has their own projects they work on, and collectively together, it adds up to the growth, development, and evolution of ONA.

It’s been the nature and internal culture of the ONA since olden days to keep developing ONA, which I think is the coolest part about ONA. ONA changes from decade to decade. ONA people come and go, and contribute their shit to ONA. Each contribution adds life to ONA and evolves it. There is something alive and dynamic or organic about ONA. It never stays the same things for long. Just like a living person is always changing, growing, and becoming someone new. You just can’t get that with those mundane occult institutions and mundane Satanism. ONA is organic and is open to being further developed. All it takes is just for you to step up and put in your dharma. Don’t ask. Just start doing your shit and let your work talk for you. If you got what the “spirit” of the ONA needs, then you will find other Niners grow a respect for your work. If not try harder. This is all a Rookie in ONA needs to know to start them off in the right direction. Don’t matter how old you are. If you are magnetically drawn to ONA, and you want to be a part of it, these seven answers are all you need to point you onto the Sinister Way. The rest of the Way – all the walking and learning from Pathei-Mathos – is up to you.

Chloe 352

Order of Nine Angles

3.20.123 yfayen


March 05 2012

REGARDING BITCHWOOD & MUNDANES

Tubby Tom Confesses

Since at least 2005 a fat fuck named Tom Raspotnik aka Grand Tummy Blackwood has been prancing online claiming to have gone to New York to meet with the inner circle of the Order of Nine Angles to be given leadership of it. Or the other story – several of many – goes that he [Bitchwood] helped create the ONA. Whatever the make believe back story goes, the dumbfuck since 2005 claimed to be its leader [Grandmaster].

In a written statement he made today, Tummy Tom admitted in writing that his claims were all lies, as the snap shot shows:

The source of the snapshot can be read in full over at his site: voiceofsatanism.com which he did not give a title to. The semi-literate work in question opens up with the statement: “Welcome To The End.” I got all excited thinking Blackwood was leaving and calling it quits lol. Guess not. Or you can click on the following picture and enlarge it to read the whole semi-literate rant:

Basically what the fatass said is that because he assumed the ONA was “defunct,” – as in AL/DM left it according to his past statements – he simply “took it over” pretending to be its new leader. But just as soon as he made public claims to be the founder or leader of the Order of Nine Angles, ONA people started coming out and attacking him for such claims. One such ONA person is an Old Guard directly associated with DM nymmed DarkLogos. Another Old Guard associated with DM who denounced Bitchwood for his claims was Pointy Hat.

My first Question is: In what way was the ONA “defunct” if people like DarkLogos, Pointy, THEM, a whole host of ONA initiates came out to make fun of the fat bitch [Blubberwood]? I mean even Kori Houghton [yay!] got on his case for making these stupid claims.

My second Question is: In what way was the ONA “defunct?” Because it is ASSUMED that DM left it for Islam? Even if he left it, did all of his members, associates, and such leave also? No. And besides assumption and speculation on the part of people with no contact, connection, or knowledge of David Myatt’s personal life: where is the PROOF that he left it? I dare any of you dumbfucks out in cyberspace to present to me fucking PROOF that DM left ONA. That it wasn’t him switching strategy. That it wasn’t in line with the ONA’s Sinister Dialectic. Fucking PROOF. Or shut the fuck up.

My third Question is: In what way was ONA “defunct” if it’s initiates were all still “there” practicing the Sinister Way? Anybody who says that ONA is defunct because one man [DM] left it does not understand ONA’s Sinister Way as it was stipulated in plain fucking English in the Black Book of Satan and Naos. It comes with a Self Initiation ceremony. It comes with every degree/grade of the Seven Fold Way. It states in plain fucking English that ONA is an individualistic personal endeavour, not a Church to join, with membership fees. You learn the shit, apply the shit on your own, and slowly work up to Adeptship in Naos. Do some fucking history on ONA and how it is actually structured.

An associate of ONA said to me a couple years back that for as long as he has been involved with the ONA he has always noticed that 2 core people are always at the “helm” of the ONA. I came into the ONA too early to fully understand what he was saying back then. But it’s true. In the beginning you had DM and CB [RM]. Then you had AL and CB. Then Thornian come out of nowhere for a time, running the show. Which one of you smartasses in cyberland knows who was behind V. Thornian? Then you had Ryan of the Temple of THEM and DarkLogos run the show for a while. And then now, your have WSA as one of two “people” running the show. Which one of you cyberfucks can name me the mysterious Other person? At no time was the ONA started and founded by David Myatt without its “helmsmen.” Even if the “Boss” took a break, he’s still behind the scene. How do you dumbfucks with NO fucking real personal connection in anyway to the Man [DM] act like your speculations and assumptions which you get from reading shit online is infallible fact? And yet – and yet – none of you mundane fucks have ever provided proof of your assertions.

All you have are assertions. Emotionalized assertions. “He’s left for Islam,” you assert. Yeah he did. Which school of Islam smartass? Do some fucking research. The school of Islam he was running with has virtually the same goals as NS, C18, and ONA: destroy Nation-States and set up a Caliphate, Reich, Imperium. Plus he was supporting the Jihadist subculture of Islam, which shares the SAME god damn enemies as the other groups he ran with or founded. For fuck’s sake.

And what was DM actually doing besides run with Islam? he was trying to create a hybrid school of Islam mixed with his Numinous Way philosophy. After his break into Islam, you see Anton Long start writing new ONA MSS mixed with The Numinous Way philosophy. The funny thing is that a year or two before DM publicly stated that he left Islam, DarkLogos had already told some of us in private conversations that he had quietly gone back to his Numinous Way. I have the emails to prove it. So when in private he had already made the move back to his own Numinous Way and many of us knew about this return, you dumbfuck cyberdummies kept on asserting in your forum posts and youtube videos that he was a Muslim as if you had any real personal knowledge of the Man beyond cyber chatter. And fucking tell me how fucking long it took your mundane asses to learn that he left Islam and returned to his Numinous Way? YEARS! I counted the time it takes data to travel from a close association of people somehow connected to the Man to reach the dumbfuck general cyberpublic. It took 3 fucking years, and not all of you are up to date even yet! That’s how fucking stupid you people are. You read shit online, and go off on these speculations and you force and assert your speculations as fact. When you got shit.

The ONA was only “defunct” to you dumbfucks because of your own speculations based on cyberchatter. Read that line twice dummies. You never during your infallible speculations bothered to ask any initiate of the ONA if ONA was defunct or if the “Boss” was actually gone.

ONA does not work like the church of satan or temple of set. It’s not a structured organization recognized by some IRS with membership, a membership list and stuff. You get a hold of the foundation of the ONA: its core books. You yourself initiate yourself. You yourself work on going up the degrees or grades of the Seven Fold Sinister Way. You yourself puts together your own temple, nexion, group, clan, sinister tribe. You yourself seek out other ONA initiates and nexions to ally yourself with and share information. That’s what the ONA was in 1972 and that is what it is right now. The only difference is that back in 1972 you had a small group of close friends numbering around 12 isolated in Camlad and Shropshire practicing the Sinister Tradition. And now that Tradition had gradually spread via snail around the world mail during the 80-90′s & digital media during the 2000-2010.

There is no head quarters for you to go to to get a fucking memberlist. What exist are the groups of people who have been into ONA longer than others. Some  like the Old Guards have been into it since the 70′s and 80′s. There are people in ONA who got into ONA during the 90′s and 2000′s and they have the original spiral bound ONA books and MSS to prove it which they got via snail mail. Have you dumbfucks ever once bothered to ask any of those people if their ONA was defunct? No. And you still don’t bother asking. You simply go on making unfounded empty assumptions and you have nothing to prove those assumptions but your own speculative assertions. And you dumbfuck know very well you huff and puff up a storm when it comes to asserting that ONA is defunct and dead. You want ONA dead bad don’t you. You stupids beg for it to go away. It never went anywhere. It’s been here for 40 years. It’s survived the test of time, and it’s jumped the generation gap.

Although you stupids beg, bitch, and wish it to go away, ONA is important to you dumbfucks. It gives you meaning in your cyberreality, to be able to talk about it, hate it, speculate about it, steal from it, attack it, dismiss it, troll it, etc. It’s like a capitalist in America during the Cold War saying: “Oh those Commies don’t effect or influence us no bit,” but yet you and your whole country was consumed by it, preoccupied with it, obsessed over it; just like you dumbfuck mundanes satanists and luciferians are with ONA. Yet who do you come to for your new insights? ONA. I know, I have read everyone of your forum posts for the past 3 fucking years. I can point out specific people and groups who have read this blog and have pick up memes from here and graphed memes from here into your Luciferianism, into your own spin and twist of modern Satanism. You wish ONA was dead, just like Blackwood did. And you talk about it. You beef over it. You make assertions about it. Some of the more successful among you put ONA affiliation in your “resume” as a something you were associated with in the past. Others of you claim to be its leader, owner, grandmaster. What is telling is I don’t hear any of you dumb bitches do the same with the many other dead satanic organizations out there huh. Don’t tell me you can’t name 3 dead satanic organizations. You know there are quite a few of them. But you only leg hump ONA.

You’re all bitches riding ONA dick. Remember that shit next time you come here reading or read another ONA MSS. You ain’t just bitches either. The whole lot of you are fucking skanky hoes. You come here riding and sucking ONA, take what memes you  like and talk shit about ONA after, only to come back for more. Cuz you skank bitches lack something called creativity, originality, insight, and wits. You need ONA to give that shit to you. Remember that shit next time you come digging thru my blog. Cuz you know ONA gives it to your skanky ass like no other institution can. You don’t dry hump the Church of Satan, Temple of Set, whatever shit else is out there. You come right here and to other ONA sites for your fix and insights. You’re inspired and influenced by ONA and DM, yet you talk shit about ONA and The Man, like you don’t need either. And you come back for more. Fuck you. You wish you owned ONA. You wish you were its leader. As long as ONA is in your mind like that where you think of it, fake it, pretend to be its leader, take from it, do third party talk about it: ONA is in your Minds inspiring and influencing you. And as long as ONA is in your Mind influencing you, and not no other institution, I wouldn’t have it any other way. Trust me. You skanks make my job easier. But fuck you very much nonetheless. Here’s a topical song I dedicate to all of you mundane satanists [/rant]:

Chloe 352

Order of Nine Angles

123 yfayen


February 28 2012

NOTES ON THE POWER OF IDEAS

Notes On The Power Of Ideas

For the past week or so some sort of a “theme” has been bubbling up around me based on the concept of idealism. It first began over a week ago when I rewatched the very old “Alexander The Great.” It’s the one in technicolor where everyone speaks with a British accent. I love old movies. The last new era movie I watched was that one movie called “Wag The Dog,” or something like that with a set of my parents. Otherwise I’m unplugged from the circuit. Modern movies – like modern rap – sucks. Rap and hip hop died in the 90′s, but that’s a different matter.

So I was rewatching the very old Alexander the Great movie just noticing how gay all of the old philosophers looked in those tight tops that covers their chest like a girls bath towel. I was making trivial comments to myself about how the way those philosophers dressed was not so different from the way a Theravada monk dresses: since those Orange robes are actually – historically – togas of ancient Greek origin. There is a group of know it all scholars I found during one of my researches who speculated that the Latin word and people – a la Philo – “Therapeutae” may be a corruption of the Pali word “Theravada.” Which May – and I stress the MAY – not be as crazy as I thought it sounded. According to Philo this sect called the Therapeutae were based in Alexandria made up of Jews. And we know that by that era [first century] Buddhism has already – via the silk road and missionaries – colonized Alexandria Egypt.

But there are big problems with this theory. The first is that the historic Therapeutae did not seem to have left any sort of iconographic artifacts that might suggest a Buddha was a central figure. No Three Jewels. But at this time the icon of Buddha looked very different. During this time Buddha was actually – as far as iconic pictures and statutes goes – Western in look. At this time Buddha was depicted to be a Prince with royal dress, he had the Apollo hair bun, and also a mustache and he was depicted standing up. This may have been a time when the southern Shaivites had not yet gotten an influential hold of early Buddhism. Anyways. Oh did you you know in ancient times Kuan Yin was depicted as a man with a mustache?

So anyways, I was just checking out everybody’s wardrobe and noticing how Alexander in this movie looks a whole lot like that blonde guy in The Rocky Horror Picture Show Tim was in love with and singing to. All of a sudden this guy Aristotle in the movie said something that caught my attention span. He said something like: “Ideas are bigger then Man. That’s what Athens needs, a new idea!” What he said started me thinking about Ideas being Bigger then Humanity, so I turned off the movie to give what he said some consideration.

I went to take one of my ponderous walks and as I walked I held a dialogue with this Aristotle. I was thinking to myself – or to this Aristotle – that what he said was true, Ideas are bigger than Man[kind]. In fact – I added – maybe ideas are one of few things that distinguishes “us” from other animals, in that we as humans have the ability to create ideas, so I assume. So I told “Aristotle” that the fact that we can create an idea, and the fact that – as he said – “ideas are bigger than Man,” leads us into the very problem the Buddha had with ideas which problem he termed: Samsara!

“Athens needs a new idea!” said Aristotle in that movie. Just like Brahminical India was based on the idea of the Vedas and their Caste System. “Ideas are bigger than Man.” Said this Aristotle in the movie.” Just like the idea – idealism – of the Caste System was indeed more powerful – or over powering – over their citizens. And there lies the problem of Samsara. Yes we can create ideas, and yes ideas are bigger than us, but who is lord of what? Is Man lord of his ideas, or are his ideas lord of him? It is the concept that the Creator becoming a slave to ‘his’ creation, that is the problem of Theravada’s notion of Samsara.

So when I say “Samsara” in the Pali-Theravada sense I mean the Cause of what we do over and over again we are unaware of because we are totally consciously engrossed within the Cause. We are a part of the Cause in that we are trapped in its illusion. An example of a samsara would be the Idea/ideal of “Individuality.” A group of people struggle mentally and physically to uphold that idealism of being an “true individual.” But such group fails to realize that their samrsara in that idealism contributes to the decomposition of the coherency and functionalism of their families, communities, and culture on a collective level. And when such families, communities, and cultures fails, they in turn are affected/effected.

A few days later out of the blue – or as if by “fate” – David Myatt wrote wrote something which was very relevant to this “theme” bubbling around me. DM said:

[Begin Quote]

The problem, the problems, lay inside us, in our kind, not in ‘the world’, not in others. We, our kind – we the pursuers of, the inventors of, abstractions, of ideals, of ideologies; we the selfish, the arrogant, the hubriatic, the fanatics, the obsessed – were and are the main causes of hate, of conflict, of suffering, of inhumanity, of violence. Century after century, millennia after millennia. […] For – despite our alleged, our believed in, ‘idealism’ – we the outward extremists were, we had become like, those selfish, hubristic, arrogant, unfeeling humans; only that instead of being slaves to our personal desires, feelings, needs, we were enslaved to our ideals, our goals, our ideologies, our abstractions, and to the phantasmagoriacal problems we manufactured, we imagined, or we believed in.” – David Myatt, Letter To My Undiscovered Self.

[End Quote]

I was thinking about what DM said in that essay for a couple days, and I ended up seeing an old movie called The Matrix in a very different way. I watched the Matrix, and also the original Japanese movie that inspired it, since my cousins prefer the Japanese version.

But in the American rendition of this movie you have a people who have become enslaved by machines they once created where they are literally grown like crops and live stocks. A Machine is something we ourselves create. So in my mind this became a metaphor of our ideas and idealisms. Then very tellingly this movie has a character called “Morpheus” who is the old god of dreams [Samsara]. Morpheus tries to snap people and awaken them from that samsara, and so a small group of “rebels” struggles against this social order controlled by these “machines.”

That’s pretty accurate I thought. There was a time not too very long ago when America was an ideal. A “new idea” like Aristotle in that movie said. It captivated many hearts, this ideal of a new way of being a civilization where people are free etc. Today this idea “we” [mankind] once created is now our Master, and we the slave. Ideas like governments, economies, and religions we once created to Serve us, to help and assist us evolve, have now become our slave masters.

We go down to look at the smaller “fractal patterns” of this and see the same patterns. For even inside a subculture like “Satanism,” what was once an idea/ideal made to free us from religious tyranny, to serve “us,” is now our Master, and we now use that same idealism of Satanism to beat other people with, to judge other with, to tyrannize other with. Tyrannize here meaning other’s either obey the individual satanist’s conceptualization of what Satanism is according to their own definitions or the others are rejected and shunned. This thing called “Satanism” by its adherents no longer serves, it now dictates, and the adherents do what? Tellingly they Adhere. Like I said to “Aristotle” in my mind: yes ideas are bigger than man, but should man be lord of his ideas or should his ideas be lord of him?

It no longer liberates, it enslaves adherents to its orthodox doctrines. I’m using “orthodoxy” in a different way here. Let me try an explain. Say you have a Christianity which has become Orthodox or “regular” in its doctrine. In it’s established doctrinal orthodoxy this Christianity will say: “Okay, everything that adheres to our orthodoxy is good, and everything which does not is evil. And so say from that a group breaks from from that orthodoxy and call themselves LaVeyan Satanists. In the 60′s era, this Satanism was cool, fun, and heterodox. Then Peter Gilmore came along and made that memeplex into an orthodoxy by saying: “Okay, we are atheists. Everything that adheres to our doctrine, and ethical ideals is right, and everything else is wrong.” That’s what I mean by “orthodoxy.” When something once alive and evolving has turned to stone and when it had divided life into segmants and divisions of a “right/good,” and a “wrong/bad.” Life in Reality is not actually divided with itself. Life is just One Whole. So this Satanism in essence became what it hated and once rejected. And in doing so it gave birth to a new heresy and heterodoxy for others to assume to free themselves from ideological tyranny.

And then, as if on cue, a day ago I was surfing youtube for a documentary to watch and I found the above video. I didn’t want to watch it at first because I thought it would be one of those retarded videos about these idiots struggling to disbelieve something with heaps of evidence. Or so I thought there was a heap of evidence.

The video is not what it seems, at least for me. It actually in a very pragmatic way shows you how one gets lost in a samsara, how an ideal takes control of people, and how an IDEA made by us ends up controlling everyone. The video also shows the “wonderful” [sarcasm] idea of democracy in effect. A civilization run by idiots. The Dumb leading the Blind, as the old people say.

This thematic bubbling is too early for me to write anything more on, so I’ll just leave it as a three page note on the power of ideals. Maybe later I’ll return to this topic when I gather my thoughts. 

Chloe 352

Order of Nine Angles

123 yf


February 27 2012

6392_c29d

February 19 2012

ANSWERS TO SOME SEARCH TERMS

Answers To Some Search Terms

This blog gets a few reoccurring search terms that people look up as if they are trying to get more info on these searched terms? By reoccurring I mean the same wording of search terms shows up on our stats at least once every other week repeatedly for months and years. Most of these don’t have anything to do with ONA. But I feel bad for whoever is looking for answers searching over and over again so I’ll just gather the most frequent ones and try to answer them here for whoever.

First Search Term:

“What is the difference between a tribe and a clan?”

Answer: One envelops the other. A “clan” just means a big extended family. This clan usually exists “inside” of a much larger grouping of people which we would call a “tribe.”

If we were to take 1000 Americans and stick them in the middle of the amazon jungle, inside that jungle these Americans would anthropologically be considered a “tribe” of people. Why? Because they share common customs, traditions, views and dialect of language distinguishable from other groups of people in this jungle. So that is technically what a “tribe” is.

A clan a word that usually tries to mean – at least in my culture – your great grandparents and every human that came out of them down to the tiniest baby and their spouses. All of that is a “clan.”

So what happens in this culture is say your great grandma – since we are socially and domestically matriarchal – has 5 siblings who each have progeny of their own. Each of those siblings of your great grandma is the Pillar or starting point of another clan which is a sister clan to yours. In this case a “tribe” is all clans that share a common history and ancestry.

Some real tribes here in America get all legal and specific. I found this out way back during my college years when me and a few of my friends had this idea of experiencing a hallucinogenic plant called Peyote. We had heard that it gives you a mind blowing trip, so we planned to go buy some “buttons” of Peyote. Except its a federally controlled plant we learned. Only Indians are technically allowed to grow and use Peyote. Then we learned that such Indian tribes actually have tribal rules for who and what constitutes a member of their tribe. Usually their rule states that to be considered “Indian,” or “Native American” you have to be at least 1/8th Native American. Meaning – if I’m doing my math right – one of your 4 great grand parents has to be Indian to be considered Indian.

We found away around this legality though. There is this own “church” located on an Indian reservation out in Arizona by King Town which offers Peyote buttons as “holy” Native American sacraments lol. My friend actually called this church and asked for information on “church services,” and what the holy sacrament can do to you. The “minister” told my friends some info and added that the buttons have to be pealed right or you can be poisoned and die a horrible death. The minister also said that when you eat the button it makes you very sick in your stomach and you will vomit during the whole experience and may even shit on yourself. My friends got all excited. They were like: “Fuck yeah! It’s camping out and trippin on good shit!” Once they told me the finer details of barfing and defecating on yourself, I naturally opted out. I’d rather take a wafer.

The Scottish and Irish make these things called clans and tribes harder to understand, for me at least. When they say “clan” it seems like they mean everyone with the same last name. Like every McMullet belongs to Clan McMullet. That could be tens of thousands. You know how many MacDonalds there are in America. If that’s how big their clans are, then where are their tribes at?

In my culture marrying people outside of our own culture and tradition is a cause for great confusion. It’s not a tragic confusion, just old folks not knowing who is family and who is not. I like teasing old people in my family. For example when the elders gather to eat and hang out together I’ll show them a picture of a Penguin from Antarctica. In the Khmer, Thai, indigenous [folk] “science” of zoology a “fish” [trey] actually means any aquatic animal with fins or flippers. So I’ll go up to them with a Penguin picture and show them youtube videos of Penguins in the sea and asked them: “Grandpas what do you call this creature in Khmer, is it a fish or a bird?” The funny part is to just sit there after you ask that question because all these 70 year old men actually get into these long winded and heated debated on whether the creature I showed them is a fish or a bird. Since they’ve never seen a penguin what they usually say which is funny to me and my cousins is usually: “We’ve never seen anything like that in our country. What is that. It’s a fish with a beak and feet? What country do they live in?” If I laugh too much they’ll shake a fist at me and say: “Bad karma for you grandchild! Just wait and see. You’ll get old some day too.”

But with their confusion with clans, it’s based on how we live as a people by ancient tradition. In Thai, Khmer, and Lao culture daughters stay with their parents when they marry and the sons are the ones that leave to live with their wives parents. In our culture you never “move out.” You either live with your parents or your spouses parents forever. So in a clan you will always have many generations living together, sometimes in the same house.

So the way things works is that when a girl in our family marries her husband lives with us and so their children is “one of us,” or a member of our clan. If a boy in our family marries he goes to live with his wife and her parents and their children are members of that family/clan. Because traditionally since ancient times, the girl stays put, it becomes that what clan you belong to depends on what clan your mother belongs to. But this is ancient unwritten common law that only works inside a people who share that same way of life.

The confusion can happen when one of us – Thai, Khmer, Lao – even marries a Vietnamese. The Vietnamese do this the opposite way around. Their sons stays put with their parents and their wives moves in, and vise versa. So what happens is that if a girl from our clan/family loves a Vietnamese man, she goes to move in with her husband, and that is what challenges these old people’s ancient traditional way of counting relations. Because when the girl has a baby, which clan/family does that baby belong to? It’s worse with those of my generation who do things like Americans and just get married with somebody of a different culture and move out on their own, cuz when they are on their own they aren’t living with any clan, so the child is clanless, or considered to be family-less, since a family and a clan in this culture is the same thing.

But the old people have a back up method of tell who is what. In our culture, your “ethnicity” is not based on skin color but Language you speak. I think – if I remember right – that the ancient Greeks and Romans saw “ethnicity” in the same or similar way? Meaning you are Greek if you speak Greek.

So with my family and culture, by blood we are Thai/Chinese, but since most speak the Khmer language we are “ethnically” Khmer, by this way of reckoning. This means that if a girl from our family moves in with her Vietnamese family and that child speaks Vietnamese considered to be whatever we are. The child is Vietnamese and rightfully belongs to that Vietnamese people and culture who raises it. But if it’s mother teaches it Thai or Khmer and our culture, than it is Us and thus a member of our clan and family. If it speaks Both languages and practices Both traditions and culture, than it is considered to be a “mixed” child. This has nothing to do with blood and genetics.

This is different from a Western way of reckoning Race and ethnicity. In the West you are whatever you were born in and/or whatever your parents are. If you were born inside of China you are Chinese, even if you don’t speak a word of Chinese or know its culture. If you are Black, than you are eternally identified as being “African,” even though most “African”-Americans here have not seen Africa or has anything to do with Africa in 300-400 or so years. Which is the same amount of time the Europeans have been living in America. Yet they don’t call themselves European-Americans. They call themselves just Americans. Whereas Other people are forever Mexican-American, Asian-American, and African-American. Why? That causes a subtle psychological effect on the psyche of some people. It makes some of us feel like we are not fully American, as if we are second class citizens. Wouldn’t it be funny if women here were referred to as Women-Americans. How about Gay-American too. Why just be half considerate, let’s just call them Fudgepacker-Americans.

I brought this topic up in a debate of some sort with the old people in my family once. It wasn’t a debate, more like getting clarification. I asked some of the grandpas: “If the grandfathers are by blood Thai and Chinese but consider themselves to be Khmer because you speak Khmer; then what are me and my cousins if we don’t speak Khmer, or Thai, or Chinese. Are we Thai people?”

I tried to explain to the old people there how the Americans see this. Technically since me and most of my cousins were not born in Cambodia, and technically since nobody in the family is racially mixed with Khmer, than since me and my technically are ethnically Thai and Chinese. But the old people shook their heads and disagreed. One of the grandpas said: “Do you speak Thai or understand spoken Chinese?” I said: “No.” And he said: “Then you are not Thai or Chinese. How can you claim to be of a people if you don’t know the people’s language of culture? You are whatever you and your kin speaks. We speak Khmer. Thus you are Khmer.” But I added: “I only understand Khmer. Us cousins speak only English.” So another grandpa adds to that: “Then you are in between our race and theirs. You little ones are thus half whatever we are and whatever they are.”

If we take one country in Southeast Asia like Cambodia and study is population, we’ll see something interesting. The Southwestern region of this country is inhabited by what we might call “Negroid” people. These people have a skin tone slightly darker than that of a Dravidian and African. Genetically they are related to the humans found on the Andaman and Nicobar Islands. The Khmer and Mon languages themselves are related to the language spoken on those islands. But those islander speak a much more isolated and ancient dialect of Mon-Khmer. I don’t know if you have ever image googled “Andaman and Nicobar” to see the people on these islands, but they are so dark they look blue. These people are also via MtDNA related to the Aborigines of Australia.

The Southeast of this country is inhabited by a people brown skinned in complexion who are descendents Islanders from Malaysia, Indonesia, the Philippines, and Papua New Guinea. The Khmer language still has words it shares in common with languages found on all of these islands.

The word “Khmer” itself has variations in the Southeast Asian Peninsula. In Thailand there is a tribe of hill people of a brown complexion not of “Mongoloid” stock that call themselves the Khmu [k-moo]. And then in Thailand there is a different ethnicity of non-tribal people called the Kham who speak a language related and intelligible to Khmer. The Thais used the alphabet of the Kham to create theirs. The word “Khmer” as it is spelled like that with European letters is a French rendering and should be pronounced as a Frenchman would say it, as “K-may(r)” with their weird R that the Germans make to. The old French colonialists had to render it like that because their language actually lacks the vowel sound the “-er” represents. The word when spoken sounds like we’re saying “K-my” like the English word “My” with a K sound at the beginning. It’s not a long ‘I” sound. It’s an “AE” sound which Old English once had, and which the Portuguese still have in their word “Mae” meaning mom/mother.

All those variations: Kham, Khmu, Khmy, Khmi; are variations of the word “Khmau” the -AU sounding like the OW in Cow. The word Khmau is the Khmer word for the color “Black.” Interestingly enough, way back in Ancient Egypt the word “Kemu” [and its variations] also means Black. The MtDNA of these dark skinned people of this country via the Monda which is an older group of people Mon-Khmer came out of is genetically linked to the mummies found in the Valley of Kings in Egypt. Many of the mummies in that valley were of Monda stock. This Monda group of people exists in pockets from India, into the Arabian Peninsula, into Ethiopia [Nubia]. Monda has the root word “Mon” in it from where you get Mon-Khmer. Mon meaning “First” and “Original,” very similar – if not the same root – in the Greek word Mono, as in the word “Monogamy” etc.

The Monda language is important to any person interested in the Indic Civilization. Monda and its sister – unrelated – language Dravidian had a huge influence on what we know of today as “Sanskrit.” In fact most of all the high profile words we assume to be native genetic Sanskrit such as Karma, Dharma, Shiva, etc, are genetically Dravidian words not native to Sanskrit. The Monda language in early times mostly contributed to Sanskrit’s grammar and low profile words. The Dravidian language – if you like language like I do – shares words in common with Bantu languages in Africa.

In the northern region of this country [Cambodia] are a completely different kind of people whom we might call “Mongoloid.” These people migrated from China with the Tai-Kradai [ancient Thai-Lao people]. Later they mixed with the Mon and Khmer. This is the base stock I come from. We have very light if not pale skin, like our northern Chinese ancestors who mostly came down to this peninsula to escape the horde of Ganghis Khan. We have different facial structures, thinner and taller noses, and our eyes are slightly slanted, unlike the people down south.

So in this little country alone which is smaller than LA County you have at least 3 different so called “races” according how Westerners defines a “race.” But to these people, since ancient times, every person I have described are authentically Khmer in Race because these people reckon Race or Ethnicity by the Language you speak. In our Minds or “weltanschauung” when we see or meet another person of a different skin color and physical feature from us, if they speak Khmer, we feel them to be Khmer. It’s just that they might be of a darker complexion and look different. If you were Caucasian and you lived in this country with these people for several generations so that your grandchildren spoke Khmer, they would be – felt to be – Khmer by Race and Ethnicity based on the Language they speak, and long-time close familiarity. The skin tone to these ancient people has nothing to do with the “race” you are and the people you “belong” to. It’s only in this Western civilization that race is based on look and skin tone. The point is, it is ignorant and myopic to believe and assume that just because you as a Westerner sees Race the way you do, that all humans on earth [7 billion] sees Race in the same way. This simply is not true and not a constant in the real human world. If you would just venture out beyond that myopia, you just might realized that you are alone in the way you reckon race and ethnicity in the human world: Backwards from the rest of us, since ancient times.

Even with something like the old Cherokee tribe in old days this was the case if you would just snap out of that myopic view of the world. Back in the old days when Black slaves ran away, sometimes they ended up living with the native Cherokees. After these exslaves learned to speak Cherokee and lived like they do, they were considered – Empathed – by the tribe to be full Cherorkee. And the same with White people that abandoned their cities to live with the Cherokee in the past. You are Cherokee if you speak and live like everyone else who considers themselves of be Cherokee. And when there was a war between two tribes, what usually happened is the Cherokees would take some of the other tribe’s people and absorb them into their tribe as full Cherokee. Race to ancient people had nothing to do with skin color. What can be more Superficial than to judge a person by the superficial hue of their skin? Do you know what the word “Superficial” means? It’s from the word “Superfice,” which is the old word for a 2 dimensional shape. A triangle is a superfice, a square is a superfice, so is a rombus. When you add depth to a superfice you get what? A Solid. The Solid of a superficial circle is a Sphere. Some of you people literally see the world and humanity in 2 dimensions: just the surface and no Depth. What is below the superficial layer of human skin? The human Heart [chitta]. The Heart is the Depth of a person. It is with the Human Heart [chitta] that we Understand [buddhi] the Depth of things, not with the eyes.

A Tribe is a grouping of people that live in close proximity to each other such that over time they have interbred, and have come to hare a common history, ancestry, culture, tradition, customs, observances, dialect, and world-model-view. A clan is an big family inside the tribe which makes up a tribe. Color of skin and facial feature has nothing to do with clans and tribes. It’s just that after hundreds of years living and breeding together, all of your tribe people end up looking the same, and different from other tribes of people.

Second Search Term:

“Black Sun.”

Answer: Black Sun is the second most searched term used to find this blog for some reason. I don’t know much of anything about how the imagery of the Black Sun was used by the Nazi Party back in old Germany. So I can’t say anything about that. But there are two different other uses of the term.

The first use is a technical astronomical extrapolation used as a tool or device. So first what you do is imagine a perfect circle. At the center of that perfect circle you imagine a dot. Around at the circumference of is swirling another dot. In this case, since the circle is Perfectly round, the central dot can logically and mathematically be denoted as the “Center” of the outer circle’s orbit.

So now you imagine an Oval and around that Oval orbits a planet. Inside this uneven orbit which is not perfectly round is a Sun. This Sun is not at the center. So where is the central point in this case? In this case the Oval has two central loci. The first is the Sun itself, and the second is a reification or mathematically defines spot relative to the Sun and the Orbiting planet. Usually this second spot is very near the Sun. In this case astronomically that second spot is referred to as the “Black Sun” in olden days.

The other usage of the term Black Sun is more ancient. Oddly enough several ancient cultures share similar myths. Specifically Greece and India. In ancient times in the mythos of these two people the planet Saturn is referred to as the Black Sun. The myth via the Greek goes that Saturn was once the reign God during which time Saturn shined like the Sun. When he was dethroned he lost his fire and went dark and so he is called the black sun. In civilizations like ancient China Saturn may not have been called the black sun, but it was associated with the metal Lead, which for some weird reason is also an alchemical constant in India, old Jewish mysticism, and even European alchemy.

Even stranger is that within the growing theory of Plasma Cosmology there is a part of that theory which posits that the planet Saturn may have been a brown dwarf that got captured by the sun, and that our Earth was at one time a moon of this brown dwarf. After the brown dwarf was captured the suns gravitation pulled away a couple moons from what would be Saturn. One large icy moon ran amok, crashed into a dwarf planet in what is the asteroid belt. The collision of Saturn’s rogue moon and this planet caused the rogue moon to split into molten matter which later became the Earth and its moon. The other rogue moon is posited to be Pluto.

It’s a crazy idea, but not original. Before Plasma Cosmology ever coalesced into a coherent theory, there was a Russian scientist with a very long name which started with a V [I can't remember] who had already come up with that theory or a slightly different version of that Saturnian theory.

This Russian scientist believed that the planet Venus is a rogue moon of Saturn which flew out of Saturn’s orbit circa ~50,000 or so years ago and which recently just found its home orbit. This scientists said that during Venus’s chaotic period of finding its equilibrium it acted like a giant comet and produced a tail which to this day is still called the “Beard of Venus.”This Russian scientists says that it’s because of Venus’s chaotic period that the ancient referred to Venus as Lucifer, the shining star and often drew it with a beard or tail like a comet. This scientist was naturally vilified by the scientific community of his day and era. And also quite naturally, many scientists of today are now ripping off this man they once vilified as a freak. I love how some of these mundane people vilify and dehumanize creative people, then later take their ideas and pass it off as theirs.

You see that with ONA if you watch closely and study the movement and trends of the subculture. You’ll see in the liberal theistic and modern camps of satanism a few attack ONA and David Myatt. Then liberally borrow concepts and words ONA and DM put together. What I find funny is to watch these Traditional Satanist [here meaning Theists] attack ONA and DM, while they use a descriptor coined by ONA and DM. Its real funny – in a pitiful way – how ONA since 1970 whatever has been teaching that Satanism is a quest of self-development and self-enlightenment while the CoS taught Satanism was liberal indulgence, and the ToS taught some Egyptian spirit being is Satan. Then now in these liberal modern satanist camp you see all these satanists talk about how Satanist is some way of self development and self enlightenment like they found buried treasure, and they attack ONA. It’s funny when these liberal moderns in their cyberspaces openly use words first used by ONA such as The Sinister Way, Acausal, Causal, Numinous, etc, etc, with one breath, and dismiss and talk shit about ONA. I’m just waiting for the moment when these liberal modern satanisms in their cyberspaces to start claiming that their satanism is a quest for Pathei-Mathos and that they first used the term as they talk shit about ONA. Give it a few months.

I’m telling you, you cannot trust a breed who has no family, no culture, and knows no honour because they will turn on you. In my own culture and family if you want to marry a person one of the first things they look for in the person you want to marry is if they are orphans or if they have any family. If the person is an orphan or has no real family, then you can marry the person, can’t be friends with them, and can’t bring them to the house. The old folks will tell you over and over again: “A breed without a mother or culture will turn on you, your family, and children.”

If you do an actual thought experiment and research about this subject, you’ll see things in a different point of view. Take America and Europe. Consider both their people and population. Generally we can say that is very roughly the same size in population, the EU being bigger in population. Both of these countries are made up of the “same” “ethnic” mix of people, with Caucasians as the majority in most cases. Then you input the factor Religion into both and what do you see?

Tell me why religion and Christianity is actually dying out very fast in Europe, but Christian fundamentalism is on the rise in America? Tell me why all manners of religious sects and cults can so easily take up root in America as opposed to Europe. I’m sure Europe has its crazy cults, but count the number of crazy cults. And then think like a social scientist and ask yourself why is it that in America during the 50′s era 1 out of ever 4 men belonged to a fraternal society like the Odd Fellows, Masons, Elks, etc. The question is: What is the difference between America and Europe which would cause such a noticeable variation of numbers? Especially when the EU has more people in it! Why is one gradually giving up this religion crap and the other is a cesspool of satanists, mormons, wackos and nuttjobs?

When you as a people lack your own native culture and ancestral roots, that lack causes a “hole” or empty spot in the psyche. So you run around finding a substitute culture to fill in that empty spot. In place of a real culture you see Americans substitute that lack with ideologies, idealisms, religious sects of all and every type, and so on. Why is it that these same religious sects [“cults”] and fanatic ideologies seem to not have a responsive market outside the West [mostly America]? Why don’t you see Chinese and African cyberspace filled with thousands of devil worshipers, sumerianites, thelemites, rosicrucians, etc? Because they have their own cultures and traditions to satisfy that human spot. Even when things like Christianity and Mormonism takes root in a place like Southeast Asian [which it has] such religions BELIEFS in no way displaces the people’s living cultures and traditions.

When Brahmanism was brought to Southeast Asian via the silk road thousands of years ago, it was adopted by the natives, but in no way did it displace the ancient animism. When Buddhism was brought over 900-1000 years ago, the natives adopted it. But that Buddhism has never and still does not displace the ancient Brahmanism and even more older folk animism.

These European-Americans here are sell outs. They cut ties with their ancestral European cultures and living history for dead things like Webster and a document call the Constitution and its ideals. Great ideals, but certainly not substitutes for human culture. And you collectively see these Americans desperately grasp for some semblance of a culture. They either reach out for other people’s cultures and traditions, or they buy into sects and cults as substitute “cultures.” You see them hold onto these political things like Capitalism with a death grip. Capitalism is a part of the identity pack of what an “American” is. Just like Kilts help define the identity of Irish and Scots, like Fat Buddhas is an aspect of Chinese culture, like gumbo is an aspect of Black Southern culture. God, I love gumbo with crayfish. And it’s not even Capitalism that they are talking about. It’s consumerism.

My once business mentor broke this topic down in baby talk for me to understand. Say you have an apple tree and you are the farmer. I come along and tell you: “Mister, I will offer my services to you and sell your apples for you so you don’t have to for 5 cents an apple.” You agree to the deal. So I go around selling your apples – which I didn’t grow or work hard on myself – and I sell it to people who like eating apples. Only 5 cents an apples, but the market demand and its size makes me rich. In this scenario the farmer is the factory or producer of a product. The Middle Man who did not make the stuff is the Capitalist. The people buying the apples from the Middle Man is called the what? The Consumers. What is Capital? Basically money. If you are not making capital and all you do is work a wage job and buy shit, you are not a Capitalist, you are a consumer participating in a Capitalist system. And that consumerism – working a wage job and buying shit from rich people, corporations – is your culture and all that you have, besides your occultism, satanism, etc. Not even your cults, religions, ideologies, ideals, are yours. You simply Consumed them and bought them from Other who made it. At least I have all of that AND my own culture and traditions. At least the European, African, Islander, Middle Easterner, Russian has that AND their own cultures, roots, traditions.

The Black Sun is sometimes used in association with Reichsfolk National-Socialism, along with the Odal Rune and Flag. I personally really like Reicksfolk and append it to my own culture as an add-on or plug-in. Of all the “garage inventions” DM made, from my perspective Reichsfolk is the most Fruitful. I say that from a Buddhist point of view.

In Buddhism – Theravada at least – you ignore what is said, who says it, and what is done, and you focus on the Vipaka which means Fruit [End Result], or the possible future yield. Reichsfolk is simple, but its concepts actually help keep a person grounded in their culture and tradition. I’ve always liked Reichsfolk for its pragmatic yields in my own life and culture. Secondly I like the Numinous Way. Which is why I work at migrating Reichsfolk and Numinous Way memes into ONA. Because I like ONA and I want to have all of these things in “one place.”

So the most basic principles in Reichsfolk is that one’s Culture is an expression of Nature. The corollary I add to that is, because Nature is diverse in her makeup, then human Culture is most Natural when it too is diverse. So that Diversity of our many Cultures is “sacred” in Reichsfolk. This does not in any way mean that one race or folk or culture is better than any other. It just means that the diversity itself is Natural, Numinous, and Beautiful. There is room in a forest for all kinds of animals and plants. And when you look closely at each individual species you notice that they each have their own “culture,” or way of life, or way of doing, or praxis.

Vultures scavenge, lions kill, leaf cutter ants farm. Tigers live as solitary animals, bees live collectively in hives. Beavers make dams out of wood, termites eats and destroys things made of wood. Penguins are monogamous, coral just squirt their stuff out in a huge cloud. Chimps are patriarchal, bonobos are matriarchal. Diversity also makes since in business. The more you are able to diversify your options and investments, the less likely you will lose your capital/investment. Can Mother Nature risk putting everything She has into one single type of creature and one single modality of? I don’t believe Nature would have lasted 4 billions years if it did. With diversity, if on species fails to take Life further, others exist to try. When the reptiles of the dinosaur age could take Nature’s Life any further, the Mammals stepped up and and brought us this far. Can Mother Nature really afford to invest all of her option into one single human modality of existence?

We no from business that monopoly as far as causal results goes is destructive because it decreases the chance of innovation and creative development [evolution]. And we know that when an ecosystem’s balance is upset by the “monopolization” [over population] of a species, the rest of the ecosystem is destructively effected. What happens when we apply that same concept of monopolization in the Human world where only one human way of Life is the “right” or “acceptable” way? Aeonically what will happen?

Reichsfolk teaches you to just simple be mindful of your own roots, traditions, and cultures. To not give it up so easily for substitutes such as magian ethos etc. To do your children a human favour and pass them into mortal earthly existence with a firm ground to stand on, and with roots that run deep into their ancestral history. Who we are today is literally built on – or grows out of – the lives, stories, and wyrd of our ancestors in the past. We are literally a Fruit [vipaka] and end product of our past ancestors. Do you want your children to come into this world with an empty spot in their psyche like many of these Americans? Do you want them to whore themselves around with every ideology and cult to fill that empty spot? Isn’t it like whoredom? Is a nympho really practicing her liberty ot have sex, or is she suffering from a deep lack and need of something? These mundane Americans, do they join the cults and believe in the ideologies they do out of natural freedom, or because of a much deeper want, need, and lack within their soul and psyche? It is a psyche of a people without culture, who literally lives their human life working 5 days a week 9-5 for wages. It’s not their fault though. They are the product of decades of the untested ideals of Capitalism/Consumerism. Zombies that exist only to work and make others rich.

And so aeonically, or as a people with long-time sight, is the end Fruit of being liberal and cultureless worth it? Are we able to learn from the mistakes of others, before we ourselves commit the same acts? Can we learn from these many Americans. With something as simple as Reichsfolk, all that Dukkha of our future children and grand children’s quality of life is decreased in the Now. Which is why I personally consider Reichsfolk National-Socialism to be pragmatic in character over any set of ideals or ideologies. It’s simply learning to honour your blood and to strive to stay firmly rooted. A tree with shallow roots is easily felled by a mild breeze. With simple word play in a debate you can sway a cultureless person to adopt your cults, ideologies, buy your products, vote for your party, etc.

But you look at the lessons learned from the genocide committed in the past. We see that no force of genocide and mass death has the power to wipe out the culture and spirit of a people. No Communist murdering 2 million Khmers, all of their monks, was able to destroy their culture. No Mao and the 50 or so million murdered was able to wipe out the folk spirit of the Chinese people, their Confucianism, their Taoism, and Buddhism. Not even the 50 or so million slaughtered in Russia was able to wipe the minds of the Russian people clean of their imperial past, their spirit, or their faith and culture. They are still here. And the Jews. 7 million murdered and that was not able to rid the Jew of his Jewry. They are still here, and they have their own State. But yet, a simply and sly play of words in some debate or a convincing speech can sway the common cultureless American in every direction, to give up their ancestral roots and culture for lifeless ideologies, theories, and beliefs. You don’t have to genocide America. They aeonically do it themselves. The only real way to get rid of a people is to make them get rid of themselves. Study your history. The Maya is a good place to start, where a people turn on itself and self destructed. Stupidity kills aeonically more efficiently than genocide. What happened to a tree without roots? It dies in Time.

Saturn in those olden days was the God of the Harvest, the original Reaper. He has the Sickle or Scythe as his symbol. The seeds have been sown. The saplings grown. Now the Fruit is born and ready to be Harvested. We all wyrdfully reap what we sow. And more importantly just as we wyrdfully reap what our ancestors have sown, so to do those in our future reap what wyrd we have woven together now. Because of the amount of National debt we today have created, the lives of our grand children will not be any better than things are today. If we think times are tough now, wait 50 more years or so. Today we see these individualized Americans exploited by corporations and political parties were they must struggle 40-50 hours of work just to barely get by. How tougher will things be for the cultureless scoundrels with no one to depend on 50 years from now? Father Saturn is Black and cold. His scythe cuts everyone their due share in Time my friends. It’s just a matter of Time.

Third Search Term:

“Death”

Death is another top 10 search term and constant reoccurring search term. Death is real scary for me. Not the idea of myself dying, but of those I love around me dying. When you are raised your whole life constantly around grandpas, grandmothers, mothers, uncles, etc, the thought of them dying is scary.

Jan 22nd was the death of an old year and the start of a new one. Or at least it was the eve day of the Chinese New Year. Traditionally on the eve the whole family gathers all together at one house to eat together and hang out, catch up, etc.

The family observance of Chinese New Years starts in the morning of the eve. In our culture when the Year of the Dragon comes you shouldn’t do anything on its first day, but since the Chinese go by the Lunar calander, just to be safe you don’t do much all week. The traditional belief is that the Dragon represents hard work, struggle, striving, complications, things like that. So on the first day the old people warn you not to start anything or you’ll get stuck working hard at it all year long. So that day every single person in our family did not go to work, called out sick, did not drive anywhere are, and just spent the whole day lazy. For example my oldest cousin flew to Brazil that day for a month, so for the rest of the year he’ll be stuck flying all over the place.

Then your grandmother and her siblings gather to start cooking all this food for dead people [ancestors]. The aunts and uncles stuff red envelops with money and give them to us cousins. We bring out all these picture frames of all of our dead family members and offer the food to them, burn incense to them, and pray or ask them to watch over us and bless us with a peaceful and fruitful years. The pure ethnic Chinese spend around 14 or 15 days celebrating it, but that’s too much for us. In my family we celebrate 3 new year days: the American one, the Chinese one after that, and the Khmer/Thai/Lao Theravada one in April 13 or so when the Buddha’s passing.

I was hanging out with people in my age range talking about the death of famous people we knew and grew up with, which caused this whole family talks about one of the most bizarre topics you’d never hear in a lifetime in a White-American household.

I started the bizarre and interesting whole family talk when I asked my aunt-mom what famous person she knew who died and which shocked her. After she gave her answer I changed the subject because I suddenly remembered something a friend of mine had told me about death and I wanted my grandmother to confirm it for me. So I asked my aunt-mom to translate my curiosity for me to granny. I had said to my big mom: “I had an older Mexican lady friend once tell me that in her culture they say that when we die we know we will be going. Can you ask grandmother if it’s true?” The question started this big old people talk of recalling stories from their youth, talks of dying, and the bizarre talks of rebirth, which to me uncovered the even more bizarre realization that these old people have been friends and family for several life times and they have the stories and proofs to share.

The Flow Of Mindstream

My grandmother answered: “Mmm, so I hear the old people say. It’s interesting that a different people and culture shares our beliefs, do you siblings agree?” My last great grandpa [great uncle in American] Great Grandpa Savout quickly responded to that in his dry witty humour to us: “She [granny] says that as if she wasn’t one of the ‘old people.’ If what the grand daughter said is true then I’m nowhere near death! I can barely remember what happened yesterday, never mind what will happen tomorrow.”

The only family story of this nature I have heard was the first story to come up. One of my aunts said that according to her own experience, what I asked was true. During the revolution she had a daughter [would be my oldest cousin] named Aran. The Khmer Rouge had killed all of the doctors and two year old Aran was very sick. Aran had already become blind from her sickness and she was having intestinal bleeding. This auntie was fortunate enough to have normal Khmer Rouge people to oversee the camp she was put in as she was separated from the rest of the family during this time. Her Khmer Rouge friends felt sorry for the 2 year old Aran so they put this auntie [mother's sister] onto the back of their military truck with the baby and they would take them all the way to Thailand to see a doctor.

On the way to Thailand little Aran died in her mother’s arms, but in a very weird way. My auntie explained to everyone that she had Aran when she was only 19 and so she was terribly ignorant of motherhood and child stuff. She explained that she grew up with maids like her siblings when the kingdom was good, so that she grew up ignorant of such matters in life.

She explained that on the back of the truck after a while of driving little Aran – only two years of age – started to say over and over again to her: “Mother, I’ll be leaving soon far away. I’ll be leaving soon.” Curious my auntie said she said to Aran: “Where are you going if you are blind, and how far can it be with such little feet?” She said Aran just said quietly: “I’m going away soon. It’s far away, and I won’t come back. I have to go now, I love you.” My auntie said Aran had asked where her father was because she wanted to kiss him good bye one last time before she left for wherever she was going. But her father was far away, so the auntie just told Aran that he was far away and for her to go to sleep. She said Aran just closed her eyes half way and never woke up. I’ve always found this story very fascinating because Aran was only 2 years old. I can’t believe that a 2 year old knows anything about death to know that she is dying or to make up stories about going places as she is dying. But what I have always wondered was not how she knew she was dying, but Where she knew she was going?

My other aunt we all call Mien [auntie] Oonh [Oon~] means the Char-black Auntie because she is dark in complexion told the second story which I have not heard before. Her story made my grandma and a few other cry.

The story is that during the revolution mien Oonh was 8 years old and her father – my late grandfather – was sick. It was just around the time when the KR had taken the Capital of the kingdom. My grandfather [still young] was too sick to care for himself so 8 year old auntie Blackie was nursing him and bathing him. The auntie said that on the day of his death he had said to her: “May all you wish for come true for caring for me. Father is leaving. They’ve come to take me.”

Looking around the room the auntie saw nobody and asked her father what people had come to take him where. She said grandpa said that a group of people in white were in the room waiting for him. Before he died he told her to tell grandma that he loves her.

There is an old belief in my culture these old people have where they believe that there are these wild spirits that make your children sick, cause misfortune, and sometimes kill you children. And so to ward off or trick these spirits to not bother your children you “hide” their birth name and call your children nick names that are ugly. So I have an uncle nymed Uncle Chubby [who is thin], there is an Auntie Blackie, and so on. The peasants don’t even bother giving their children real words for names, they just give them meaningless sounds. Like for instance of a peasant family had 6 children the children would just be named: “Ma, Me, Mi, Mo, Mu, and Mao.” That’s suppose to detere the bad spirits somehow.

Or if a person in my culture constantly gets sick or has constant bad luck what they do is go to the temple and have a monk give them a new name. Then they have a mock funeral for their old name and from that moment on they go by their new name. And this sort of refreshes your life, keeps you from getting constantly sick again, and gets rid of the bad luck or something. Monks are useful in a Buddhist culture for other uses too. For instance sometimes to protect trees, statues, and animals from being logged, sold in the black market or eaten monks will ordain the trees, statues, and animals and put an orange cloth on them. It would be the same idea as to ordain an endangered Spotted Owl as a Catholic Bishop to keep the ignorant lay people from harming it LMAO. This is one reason why if you look at picture of Angkor Wat you’ll see statues with orange or gold cloth on them. Those statues are technically really ordained Bhkkhus, and this keeps fools from taking them to sell them in the black market.

Auntie Oonh herself her story was the first subject of the more fascinating and less depressing topic. My oldest aunt, who is the oldest of her siblings told the story of Auntie Oonh’s past life.

My oldest aunty told us that in town before auntie Oonh was ever born their was an old lady they called Yay [granmother] Lach. Lach is short for a “Talach” which is the name of a melon called Wintermelon in English. The folks around town called her that because she grew lots of wintermelon and gave them out. She was a distant kin of my grandmother [as everyone in that town was]. The oldest auntie asked grandma if she remembers Yay Lach laughing. My grandma said she did and explained how this lady was related to us.

The oldest auntie then told us that as a child after school she use to go over to Grandmother Lach’s house to massage and need her muscles. At the time she was 80 something. The auntie explained that Yay Lach’s breasts sagged all the way to her stomach and that she use to play with them to tease Yay Lach. Yay Lach was noble born, but dark skinned, so people in town teased her by saying that her mother slept with a peasant labourer. The oldest auntie said that when she [the auntie] was that young her nose would run continuously and it would cause sore for her. Yay Lach cured this by rubbing her Slah and Maloo [betelnut] on the sores.

One time the auntie said that old lady Lach told her that she was going to die soon and that she picked who she wanted to be reborn with. The old lady told my auntie: “I’m going to rebirth with your mother. We can be sisters. I love you like my own flesh and blood. I would rebirth with your mother’s cousin, but she’s too mean. Your mother is more kinder. I love your mother like close kin.”

When the old lady died my grandmother said that she had a dream in which old lady Lach had come to ask her if she can live with her, and my grandmother said yes, since the house was big with plenty of rooms. More strangely my grandmother said that half the kinfolk in town all had dreams at different times about old lady Lach telling them that she would reborn with my grandmother. When my auntie Oonh was born she came out with dark skin just like old lady Lach, and nobody in our family has dark skin. The tons people knew my auntie Oonh was old lady Lach.

My oldest auntie told us of habits and traits old lady Lach and auntie Oonh share. The oldest auntie said that old lady Lach was a clean freak and used to wash her dishes with only one finger so as to keep her other fingers clean, and when she ate she had the habit of putting very little food in her spoon and nibbled at the food carefully so as not to touch the utensil to her mouth. My auntie Blackie has the same two weird habits. I’ve watched her – and mocked her for it – washing the dishes and eating.

That’s when my step dad – who is a distant relative of my grandmother – told the story of his uncle who is a relative of mine, who was at the house with the other elders. My step dad said after auntie Blackie’s story: “What about my own uncle here. He remembers his past life.” So the two of them talked about it. We call an uncle of an uncle or step dad a Grandfather.

This grandfather’s story was that he had an awful bad mouth when he was 2 years old. He used profanity all over the place with his parents and siblings. The grandfather’s father told his 2 year old son to stop cussing or he’ll be punished. So the grandpa [2 year old boy] said to his dad: “You bastard, you know who your talking to!? I’m your friend not your son. I came back to hang out with you again.”

Confused the grandfather’s father tested the 2 year old by asking him questions about the person the boy claimed to be, such as the names of his past life parents and how he died. The 2 year old boy [grandfather] explained accurately that he was killed by thugs because he owed them money. The 2 year old boy grandfather was even able to tell his father/friend where his past life dead body was found. Then the 2 year old boy grandfather said in Khmer the equivalent to his dad and uncle: “If you fuckers want to get rich just go under a certain bridge where I buried the gold and money. I knew they were coming after me in advance. Nobody better have found it. I’ll show you where its at, bring a shovel.”

Everything the 2 year old boy said was accurate, and he was able to take his father and uncle who were his best friends in his past life to the spot where he hid the gold and money.

One of the grandmothers who is a cousin of my grandma told her story. She has what the old people call a “Dao [rhymes with Cow] Mark.” I had never heard the word or term before that evening. It looks like a normal red colored birth mark. The elders at the house that evening were talking about these Dao Marks as if its just every day common knowledge. I did not know what they were talking about, so I had to ask my aunt-mom what a Dao Mark is. They were using the term as a verb.

My aunt-mom said that sometimes when a person dies their family and kin will rub a colored dye made of balm consecrated by a monk on the dead body just as the person had died. That act of rubbing the colored balm is called “Dao-ing” and the resultant mark in the next life caused by the Dao-ing is called a Dao Mark.

My aunt-mom explained that they “dao” a colored mark on the dead body somewhere so that they can tell who this person will be reborn as in their next life. The dao color on the dead body becomes a birth mark on the new reborn body appearing in the same place and in the general same shape.

So this grandmother was calmly explaining this bizarre cultural tradition as it happened to her. She shows us all her Dao Mark, which is a light reddish streak on her left shoulder. The reddish birth mark is about an inch and a half long and half an inch wide at its thickest area. The grandmother explained to the aunts and uncles that the color of the balm used to dao a dead body has to be dark. Black colored balm leaves a faint reddish birthmark, and red colored balm leaves a white colored birthmark. I guess this is because the coloring fades during the “transition” period?

The grandmother said that she remembers everything. She told us all that she died of old age and that she was standing by her dead body watching people cry. She said she then saw her surviving siblings dao the upper part of her left shoulder and said to the dead body [or her] to remember where the dao was marked so they can tell who she is in her next birthing.

The old people of her age group nodded their head and added that in their days when a grand child was born they would inspect the new born babies’ whole body for any marks they may have dao-ed. They said that many times you don’t always rebirth with your past family. In the old days they said, when a baby is born with an unusual birth mark the word would be past around the kinfolk, extended families, and friends about the baby’s birthmark, so as to find who in town made the dao mark.

The grandmother said that she picked a son of her favourite brother to rebirth with and had gone into their dream to ask them if she can live with them. When she was born her family saw the dao mark and knew who she was. Rebirth in Khmer is “Jab [Capture] Gamnad [Nativity],” literally meaning to catch a birth. Like a surfer would say to catch a wave or something, or when we say to catch the bus or to catch a cold. In my mind the term makes me think of people waiting in some line to catch the next available fetus with whomever you picked.

This other grandpa in the elder group retold his story. He said that back in the home province when the kingdom was good his family owned a large plantation with many servants and labourers who worked and lived on the land. Like my grandmother’s parents, this grandfather’s family treated their peasants very nice and only took 10% of each peasant family’s harvest.

Each year when the leaves of some trees fell the grandpa said that the peasants had a custom of gathering these fallen leaves in a big pile to burn it. This was to clean the land up, but they also put yams and other foodstuff into the pile of leaves they gathered to share amongst themselves. The occasion was a seasonal peasant celebration of sorts.

Unfortunately during one of these leaf burning things one of the female workers got too close to the fire and her clothes caught fire. The lady was very badly burned and later she died of her burn wounds from an infection.

The grandfather remembers several nights after the death of this lady worker of his that both he and his wife had a dream in the same night. In the grandfather’s dream he said the lady had come to him and in the night saying that she has spent her time faithfully working for him, and with nowhere to go would like to be born as his daughter. The grandfather said he told the lady in his dream that he felt very bad for her death and that it was his fault not doing all he could to help her. He told the lady that to rid this bad karma of his that he would accept her as his daughter and raise her so that she will never have to work again.

His daughter was born who is an aunt of mine. Technically she is a cousin of my blood aunts and uncles. This aunt remembers her past life as a servant worker of this grandpa.This aunt says that she remembers dying and seeing people cry around her grave they had dug for her. She remembers being on a tree close by her own grave screaming to her siblings, and friends to stop crying because she was still “alive” and up in the tree, but nobody heard her. As a child she was – and still is – deathly afraid of fire.

A cousin of my blood uncle we call uncle also told his story about his daughter I call a “cousin.” This cousin was not at the house that day. The uncle explained that in her past life his daughter was a man who was his close friend. They worked together when the country was good.

In that life this man worked at a car garage fixing cars with the young uncle. Both this man and this uncle were in love with the same girl [an aunt of mine], but they never fought each other over her. They agreed that they would not let a girl destroy their friendship and that they will let the girl pick which of the two of them she liked. So they ended up making a game or competition out of it to see who can win her heart and out do the other.

One day this man tells my aunt [cousin of by blood aunts] that if she does not pick him it would be okay because he loves his friend and wants him to be happy. But that she should know that she will be the only girl he will ever love. He made a promise with her that he will never marry or love anyone if not her. My aunt picked the uncle and not the guy.

So to keep his promise this man joined the national army which was fighting the Khmer Rouge. Before he joined he told his best friend – this uncle – that should anything happen to him, he will catch a birth with him and the girl he loves to be with the both of them again.

The man was captured by the KR one day and they killed him by tying him to a palm tree and swung an ax to the back of his head. His head was busted open and face crushed.

The uncle told us that when my cousin – his daughter – was born she had a huge birth mark on the back of her head. The birth mark looked like a red scare and the area was very soft. The face of the baby also looked uneven at the time. Is cousin remembers her past life to this day. The uncle says that as a baby this cousin would stop crying when he held her. She only stopped crying when her mother held her and was breast feeding her. Growing up as a child the uncle said that my cousin used foul language just like his dead best friend, drank coffee and beer and even stole cigarettes from him all at the age of 3. At 3 she also refused to call her father father, but by his nickname he used to call him, and the 3 year old referred to her mother as her “wife.” The uncle told us all that this cousin as a little 3 year old also had the strange habit of peeing at the toilet standing up, or at least trying to pee into the toilet standing up.

The most convincing proof this cousin has is the unbelievable details of her past life. In her past life she died a very young man of only 20 something. At the age of 5 this cousin named her past life parents and described in detail where they used to live. At 5 she also demanded and cried to be taken to see what she called her “real parents” because she missed them. So the cousin’s parents did take her to see her past life parents who lived all the way out in Boston.

The uncle had tracked down his late best friend’s parents and had explained to them that their son had caught a birth with him and his wife and was demanding and crying to see them. They said they did not know what to do because it was such a bizarre experience for them being new parents. The Boston based parents [past life ones] agreed to the visit. So my cousin at the age of 5 was taken to Boston to see her “real parents.”

At her “real parents” house she gave detailed information about thing that only this man and his family knew about which the uncle was not aware of. This was when she explained to her two sets of parents the details of how she died, which explained the huge birth mark she was born with. The birth mark by that age was gone and her face had long gone to normal. After the visit the Boston parents were convinced that this cousin was indeed their dead son.

To this day this cousin has a parent child bond and relationship with her Boston parents from her past life. She goes to visit them from time to time. Growing up as a teen she would actually use her Boston pair of parents as a threat against her present life parents. She’d threaten to run away to Boston and live with her other parents if they mistreated her.

At the house that evening you had all of these people of different generations telling their stories and memories of a past life and those that remember lived a past life with the same people in the same family. And as they talk among themselves of these memories they have, it all sounds like a timeless family reunion of a group of people who have been living together for several lifetimes.

I asked the Great Grandpa Savout since he was the witty and funny one what he was going to reborn as if he died unfortunately. He said: “It’s not a matter of if I’m going to die some day grandchild! Soon! I’m tired of being human. Too much dukkh. I’m going to stay a ghost. All you young people seem to feed the dead better than the living. You have to be dead in this family to get good eating!”

I’ve always been fascinated with this topic. Especially with the cases of very young children who die and know they are going to die. And those children who seem to come into the world with memories intact of a past life. It’s not a topic you usually hear thrown around in the West. But being of an Asian family it’s everywhere and when you do hear about it there are verifiable things. Like those dao marks. They talk about it like its an ancient practice everybody should know about.

Several weeks ago I had a dream where my late Great Grandfather who recently passed came to visit they house. In the dream my little mom had open the door and he just stepped inside and told us that he only came to tell us that he was okay and for us not not worry, especially me. Then he wished us peace and happiness and said he had to go.

Do I personally believe the Stories I hear about death and some afterlife? No. I think I have matured beyond the need to believe anything. I can for example believe as hard as I can that when people die we go to a big purple shoe box in the sky, and no matter how hard I believe, no matter how debate the issue, my beliefe does not in any way change the realism/reality of the nature of things.

I come to the point in my Life where I now just Consider what others have to share, and I Consider the person sharing such insights and stories. In that, I see a cultural value. But personally I can’t believe anything until I myself go through the Experience of death. Which will come it’s Time and Season.

I once read a children’s story in the kid section of a bookstore I used to go to often and I read a beautiful little story that actually changed the way I think and see things about such subjects as this.

The story goes that there was once in a forest a pond of fish. On that pond were lily pads. And on one lily pad there lives a mother frog. One day she laid many eggs in the pond. After her little tadpoles had hatched and were swimming and playing in the pond with their new guppy friends the mother frog hopped away deep into the forest to find her food.

During the mother frog’s absence the tadpoles grew bigger and began to become curious about their little world. They started to ponder and ask questions. Some began to believe that they were fish like their guppy friends because they looked similar to fish. Some after sticking their heads out of the pond noticed that there was a whole different world beyond the pond.

One day the mother frog returns to her lily pad to check on her tadpole. The tadpoles swam to their mother to ask her their many questions about the world She lived in. The mother frog tried to explain to them what air was, what trees were, what the sun was, but she could find the right words to make her tadpoles Understand these things.

She thought a while and in her heart knew that she also was once a tadpole who was ignorant about the world beyond the pond and once asked the same questions. Then when she grew into a frog, she grew into her Understandings of the world beyond the pond in its time and season.

So with that Wisdom of age and experience she said to her many tadpoles: “Nothing I say will even make sense to you. All that you need to know is to enjoy your time in that pond for in Time you will change and leave it behind. And when you change, you will know and understand things out here inin time and season. Nothing has to be explained.”

And what that mother frog said was true, even for us Humans in our human existence, if we pay close attention. As small children we were ignorant of sex and sexual nature. Even if our peers taught us the word, being so small we simply cannot grasp or relate in a realistic way to the reality of sex. In our teen age years – in it’s Time and Season – during our puberty, we grew naturally into our sexual nature. Nothing had to be explained to us.

And young adults even if we lived with a mother and father we were not able to Understand what it is like to be a mother or father. Only when some of us grew in age to become ourself mothers and fathers with our own children, did we come to Understand inside [Buddhi/Gnosis] the Nature of motherhood and fatherhood: in its own Time and Season. And nothing had to be explained to us.

And so I now in this second decade of my Life see Death in the same manner. As a mortal creature alive with a body on this earth I am at the moment very far from my season of death. Such that, even if I knew the words and have seen the deaths of loved ones, the Nature and Reality of death will always be beyond my grasp. Not having the experience of such death, whatever I say, think, intellectualize, speculate, ponder, assume, believe, are simply superficial abstractions: the juggling or empty words and opinions. When the proper Time and Season comes, then the “mystery” of death will naturally unfold for me. And when that fated moment comes, no one will need to explain anything to me. All I need to know for now is to enjoy my brief moment here, for soon, things will change. All things must change. It is the Dharma of dhamma to change.

Which is why I find something like ONA – and satanism – to be of a realistic value. Something like a satanism – when used with Balance – helps ground you and helps bring your wondering mind down from the speculative clouds of “what ifs” and abstractions back to this moment: This World of Mortal Existence. To enjoy the moment while it is here, in this Kamasukkha Pumi, in this World of Peace & Pleasure, as the Buddha calls it.

This is not to say that we should be willfully ignorant of such things. Just that out of time and season, such subjects of human life is neither here nor there. About as valueless and out of season as children talking and opinionating about sex, as teenagers speaking about parenthood, of students in a classroom speaking of the virtues of war, of a single man giving advice to his married friend, or rich politicians speaking of knowing the condition of life, needs, and worries, of the common citizen. I once asked my bhikkhu grandfather what Buddhahood is like. He said something back like: “How should I know grand daughter, I’m just an old man in an orange robe? The only way to buddhi the Nature of Buddha is to first become a Buddha.”

The only way to Know-Gnosis Motherhood is to first become a mother. The only way to Know-Buddhi Death is to first die. Personally I’d rather wait as long as I can to “Know” the nature and mystery of death. Something like satanism helps you ground yourself and brings you back down into the human world of experience. If it is used intelligently with balance. I personally prefer the ONA’s Traditional Satanism for it’s balanced nature. Where the Sinister [Left] is balanced and integrated with the Numinous. If find the other schools of Satanism to be imbalanced and too Left Handed. Too “dichotomized.” Too unaturally divided into an extreme.

If you were to do a thought experiment and stand yourself at the equator then walk the Left Path around the world all 25,000 miles to the same point you started, look behind you. What do you realize? That you came from the Right Path. Too much ice cream makes you sick. Too much good food makes you fat. Too much Freedom leads into tyranny. How so? Tyranny of the Mob. Too much tyranny leads to freedom. How so? Revolution. Too much freedom of religion leads back into ideological tyranny. How so? Look close at the satanic subculture and watch how whenever a person is not a satanaist as the mob of satanists define it they are rejected and vilified. Too much religious tyrrany leads to religious liberty. How so? There must be balance for things to be Whole: Wholesome: Healthy.

And so this earthly or carnal Life of ours must be balanced with that Numinous or Spiritual element. Too much of one leads into division – self division – and extremism. I fear the West has lost its balance.

Fourth Search Term:

Buddhism”

I find it very hard to share technical Buddhist concepts with people who only speak English. It’s not because the people I am speaking or writing to is “ignorant.” It’s because I got my Buddhism first in a non-English language, and secondly as a cultural phenomenon. When I say “cultural phenomenon” I’m trying to say what Islam is to an Arab living in Arabia versus Islam written in some book, website, or in the America where it is some religion. To better grasp what I mean you take Judaism and the Torah, Islam and the Quran, and Christianity and the Bible. The three books talk about the same stories and teach nearly the same things. But Jewish Culture, Islamic Culture, and Catholic Culture are extremely different. Which culture goes beyond what was or is written. That’s the difference between something written and dead theory/belief, and a living expression/culture/cultivation of it.

In it’s “home soil” there is more to Islam then just a book and beliefs. It is a people wide cultural phenomenon that is practiced by everyone. You are surrounded by Islamic culture in full practice everyday. You pray 5 times a day with everybody etc. It is something you are immersed in. You don’t have to read a book to get Islam. And the living culture over the thousand years has spawned it’s own unique customs and cultural traditions to such people. It is the same way with Buddhism to a Southeast Asian. It has nothing to do with a written book. 90% of us have never ever seen or read a book on Buddhism. The teachings is passed own verbally. The Practice in embedded right into the culture. This is what makes it very hard to explain Buddhism to someone not of that living culture who needs or expects citations, academic papers, doctrines, and so on.

I am culturally Asian, and those people in my big family not of my age or peer group don’t speak English. They either speak Khmer or Thai. I understand Khmer and a little Thai, but I can’t speak either. Pragmatically I know more religious Pali words than I do every day Khmer words. This is because my family’s line of descent comes from a line of religious leaders and monks, so that religious nature is inherited by each generation. For instance a blood uncle of my own grandmother – whom I we would refer to as a Great Grandfather – was the Supreme Patriarch of Thailand until his passing in the 90′s. The Supreme Patriarch in Thailand’s Theravada Buddhism is kinda like a Dalai Lama or the Pope is to his Church, except in Thailand [75 million Buddhists] the reigning King of Thailand appoints the Holy Patriarch who serves that post for life, just like how our Presidents will pick a Supreme Justice who serves for life. So before he was a monk he was married and had children. These children eventually intermarried with my grandmother and her line of descent. Then so in each generation we have all of these men in our family feel the urge to be monks. Then many of our elder women in our family go to be “nuns.” I put “nun’s” in quotations because they technically are not snce the nun lineage in Theravada died out centuries ago. One of my young cousins at the age of 21 went to get ordained to do something we call “Song Gun” which means to pay your debts to your parents in honour of them giving birth to you and caring for you. He’s still in robes right now.

If the people in my family don’t have the dharma to be monks they are what we call a “Nik Pratch,” which means One who is Prone to Preach and Teach ancestral wisdom. Those are the older guys and women that breaks down for you our history and myths and explains to you their meaning and they go on and on and on and ramble insight after insight. That’s what the word “Pratch” literally means, to “Ramble.” The word “Nik” means “One Who Is/Does/Person,” very similar to the Scottish “suffix” -Nach like when they call the deplorable English “Sassenach” [sasunnach in Gealic]. It’s just that we stick our Nik in the front and they in the back of their words. Don’t ask me why those words sound similar and have similar meanings, cuz I don’t know. I remember one other word in Scottish that is similar to a Khmer word. In Khmer we call it “Ach,” which sounds like your saying “Ah,” plus a Ch sound as in Chair. Ach is the word for Shit, Excrement, Feces. Ach Go [cow] means Manure as well Bullshit which is used idomatically as how we do in English. I think I remember the Scottish word “Ach” pronounched like Ahkhh also means Shit. Just thought I’d share.

So anyways. Being raised in such a non-English speaking family with many monks and Ramblers [my grandmother claims I am a Rambler] means that I got my Buddhism all in a non-English language, and thus also in a non-English weltanaschauung. I wish some of you reader were able to speak or understand or think in two languages so you’ll feel what I mean when I say non-English Weltanschauung. I don’t simply mean a “world view” or “paradigm” or world model. I have no other way to explain the difference of seeing everything based on language. And if you are interested interested in such subjects then there are plenty of much more intelligent resources to go to than me. You can start with the theories behind something like E Prime and try it. E Prime is just English without all forms of the word/idea “is/be.” You take something like Khmer and keep in mind that not only does it not have a word/idea for is/be but the word for ‘The,’ ‘a,’ ‘an,’ ‘exist,’ and a whole list of other words and suffixes we take for granted in English just do not exist. For example in Khmer there is no such thing as a plural ending to nouns or a suffix for verbs like -ing or -ed. In Khmer the sentences 1) I run with a dog, 2) I ran with dogs, 3) I am running with dogs, are all the same wording. You have to unconsciously [almost beyond your awareness] extrapolate the essence of the meaning based on context.

To make it worse in the dialect of Khmer my family speaks [higher register] it is wrong to use personal pronouns. There is in our dialect or form of Khmer we use no such thing as words for “I,” “me,” you,” “he,” “she,” etc. It is impossible to literally – word for word – translate the simple English sentence “I exist” into the register of Khmer I understand and my family uses because neither of those words/ideations actually exists in the our weltanschauung. And again this goes beyond the language to a sociolingual phemomenon. No I or you as an idea/word exist because it is wrong to see yourself as an Other person separate from whom you are talking to. You divide Self into two parts the minute you say I and you. There is no division period. Not in the language, not in the culture, not in the religion, not in the worldmodel, not in how you see yourself, not in anything. You are not given a means via language to express division. There is no such thing as an I and a you.

For instance if I wanted to say “I love you” to my mom I have no other means but to say: Gon [child] Srolanh [love] Mae [mom]. That statement forces you to be consciously aware – to know – that there exist a living relationship between you the speaker you and whom you are speaking with. One being is a Child of the other being who is a mother or the birther of the speaker. If I met a new friend older than me who is a male and I wanted to say the simple English sentence: “I like you,” I have to say: “Khnyom [one who serves] Jol Jet [go into chitta] Bong [older sibling] Pros [male/man/boy]. That statement forces you to become aware that there exist a relationship between you and the other person. He is to you and Older Brother and should be honoured as such and you are to him a Servant who must do as he asks. As soon as you open your mouth in Khmer with someone and refer to yourself, you call yourself a Khnyom of the other person, meaning a servant, worker, helper. The word actually literally means “Subject” as in a King’s subjects. In ancient Imperial times if you were not the God-King of the empire, you were his Khnyom. There is no other word in the proper lower and middle dialects for I/Me but Khnyom.

And so with my Theravada Buddhism I get it from first being obviously immersed in its living culture and following examples of it in practice, and secondly I get my Buddhism in Khmer and Pali. Because of this inside the Western English weltanschauung I am handicapped.

If an American Buddhist came up to me and said: “Can you show me where in the Tipitaka Buddha teaches about Metta?” I wouldn’t be able to help him or point to any quotes because I have never read any teachings about Metta. I’ve only seen it done every day. I can show you how it is done, but not refer you to scriptures and quote stuff for you. Metta [compassion] is when you obey those older than you. Metta is when stick together as a family. Metta is when you are true to a friend you love and never turn on them. Metta is caring for your old ones until they pass away naturally in your home around those they loved. The teaching is easy to read agree or disagree with. The practice of Metta is hard and makes you cry sometimes. To spend your free time taking care of old people, and to watch them die with your own eyes. To know that one day your own grandmother will need care and will pass away in front of you. To know that you will care for your parents until they die in front of you. It’s not easy, and its not a philosophical debate. It’s pitiful to watch these pretentious Americans in their forums and internet places debate and talk about the merits of Buddhism when they have never known what it’s like to live it.

If an American Buddhist who got his Buddhism from the Northern Schools [Mahayana] came up to me and asked me: “So can you share a few things about the Three Bodies doctrine?” I would not double know what you are talking about because for one, I didn’t get my Buddhism in the English language. For two, the Three Bodies doctrine is a Mahayana teaching via the Sanskrit which does not exist in the Theravada via the Pali. I absolutely don’t know what that is. All I know is that in Theravada Buddhism no such doctrine exists. What exists is what we might call a “primordial” seed of such doctrine, in which the Buddha said in Pali that he is “Dhammakaya,” which simply either means the corpus of teachings and/or the Body of Natural Phenomena. Theravada does not go any further to explain what Buddha meant.

If an American Buddhist were to ask me: “So what do you think about the doctrine of Emptiness [Sunyata]?” I actually won’t know what he was talking about because in the Pali and Theravada no such doctrine really exists. Emptiness [Sunyata] is a Northern doctrine via the Sanskrit. Us Southerners get our Buddhism in the Pali. I like the idea of Sunyata and use it, but it’s not Theravada proper. This word appears in the Theravada, but it is not a formal or fully formed doctrine or concept. It is like I tried to explain an idea which is only Hinted at. So when I use that word, I use it in line of that hinting. In other words I use that word to carry my extrapolations of what may be hinted at. In the same way that Mayahaya took the hint and manifested a complete kick ass doctrine out of it, which I honest do not know about. I’m not Mahayana. Folk Chan is as close I I get ancestrally to Mahayana. The Northerners extrapolated an entire – superb – doctrine of Sunyata from Anicca. How so?

Let’s say you have a Theravada monk and a Zen monk standing at a train station together and they are looking at the train tracks. The Train wizzes by fast passed them. In that instant the Theravada monk says to his Zen friend: “Did you see that Train which passed by? It was impermanent because it was only here for a brief moment and now it is gone.” The Zen monk says back to his friend: “Hmm, you’re right. It was impermenent. But what do you call that Stuff in front and behind of that changing impermanence. You know this non-trainness which is now in front of us?” So the Mahayanas call that stuffness Sunyata meaning Void or Emptiness. Not literally, but just to refer to that something all the changing is being impermanent inside of. Remember those Mahayanas cured like wet cement inside a Chinese culture which comes with an ancient something called Taosim. That Taosim “contaminates” [not in a bad way] their Buddhism. What is Tao Taoing in? Wu Wei [emptiness/stillness]. Is the cup half empty or half full? The Theravadin would say the cup is half full but that the nature of that fullness is impermanent. The Mahayana says the cup was always empty and is just temporarily half full.

Even if a American Buddhist were to ask me: “So what Buddha say about Dharma,” I won’t be able to tell him, because that word Dharma is the Sanskrit and now English ideation, and not the Pali Dhamma. They mean two different things to very different peoples, even though they are clearly dialects sof each other. It would be ignorant of me to say that because French is a dialect of old Latin, that those wto languages’ words and thus weltanschauung are the same because the words are similar. Its that statement true or false? If I were to say: “English and German are the same shit because half of the words sound the same. They see the world in the same way as the Brits.” Is that statement true or false?

Pali like French is more rounded, feminized, and softer versions of its parent language. They say Dharma in Sanskrit while we say Dhamma in Pali. They say Karma we say Kamma. They say Dharma to mean the natural way of things as in the natural order of the universe, and your natural inclinations. I use Dharma in the Sanskrit to mean this. It is my Dharma to write and share ideas and teach. It is not my Dhamma to write and share and teach. Dhamma in Pali means natural way of thing too, but it goes off into its own dialectal tangent. Dhamma means Natural Phenomena and secondly a teaching. They say Karma to mean cosmic retribution. We say Kamma to mean the Act which we set into motion, as in the Pali term Samma Kammanta which is one of the 8 steps in the eight fold path wrongly translated as “Right Action.” It should be “Complete Acting.” What do these ancient people mean when they say to Act Totally or Act Completely?

It means to first review ALL of your option. You are a farmer in 500BC India. You are lazy. You don’t want to work and want to take a month break. What are your options? After you review ALL of your option you review ALL of the consequences of each option you have. If you take a month break, your field may die. If your field dies you have no money. If you have no money your family starves. If your family starves they too will die. After you have reviewed ALL and EVERY possible consequence [Vipaka] of ALL your options then you pick the one you really want to set into motion. Do you want to kill your family? If not: get your ass to work and give it ALL you got for the future FRUIT. You are poor. Your children are hungry and haven’t eaten in days. You know if they don’t eat now they will soon die. Your country is being run by the Khmer Rouge. You are in a labour camp. Stealing food not provided for you by Big Brother Pol Pot means they will kill you. What do you do? Do you break their laws and risk being killed to feed your children? You must first Completely [samma] think of all your option. Then think of all their consequences. Then you commit the act into motion which best fits you. It isn’t about some silly notion of right or wrong, left hand or right hand, good or bad. It’s real live human life and real live human situations and real live human needs.

Every action you do or don’t do has its Fruit [Vipaka]. You are Tibet. You believe in nonviolence. You have a pathetic army due to your beliefs in nonviolence. It is 1950. The Chinese Commies are invading your country. What do you do? Fight or bitch out and give Big brother Mao your country? What are your options and the consequences of your actions or failure to Act? This scene does not have to be hypothetical. Just google shit about Tibet. How their culture and way of life is dying. How their people are abused and losing their freedom, etc. Was it worth not fighting? Do you like the Fruit of your lack of Action? Now that your entire people suffer [Dukkha] can you look at yourselves in the mirror and say you are proud Buddhists, that you have done well for your grand children who are subjects of a foreign regime? That’s Kamma. It is different from Karma. It has nothing to do with some stupid ideation of right or wrong, Himsa or Ahimsa. It’s about real Life. Real human situations. And real consequences of our actions or lack of actions. Think twice before you act or not act. That’s kamma.

So getting my Buddhism from the Khmer and Pali, and seeing most of its teachings expressed in culture, traditions, and practice, my Buddhism is very different and alien to the Buddhism you would find in a book store or a website. It is also different from all those Northern Schools. This is something the well meaning Westerner most often fails to understand or realize. There are different schools of Buddhism with very different ways of doing things and seeing things. Most often when I say I am a Buddhist these Westerners just group me into this stupid group of Yoga classes, New Agers meditating on their chakra, burning perfumed incense [which we don't do], chanting OM or some special word guru gave you, zen koans, fat Buddha, vegetarianism, non-violence, and so on. I have nothing to do with any of those things and I don’t know shit about them. The only Buddhism I know is the stuff I get from my family which is both only Khmer/Thai Theravada and folk Chinese Chan Buddhism. And I got my Buddhism is Khmer and Pali not English or Sanskrit. There is nothing wrong with those languages. It’s just that you have to literally speak “my Buddhist language” for me to understand you.

This is where something like the ONA and DM came in. As I write here at this blog I often try to explain how I grasp ONA by first using in my own mind my Buddhism. The unfortunate thing is I have no way of expressing what exists in my head because I don’t have the right English and Sanskrit terms for these things. This is because like I said, I didn’t not get my Buddhism from a book, in English or Sanskrit. I had only one real choice which was to pirate ONA and DM words to try to express myself. So at first what happens is you see this mess of ONA mixed with Buddhism and you wonder what I’m trying to do or synthesize. I’m not trying to do anything besides ramble about my ideas and insights. Unfortunately all I have to work with are Theravada-Khmer-Pali-Buddhist inner ideas and ONA-DM outer words. Which was the challenging part for me.

After training myself all these years to express myself using Myattian words and concepts something happened. The more I figured out how to use Myattian words to explain my Buddhism to whoever reads this stuff, the more I gained a better grasp of my own Buddhism. It bcame that writing here for a ONA audience was a mental trick I used to tease out a better understanding of my own Buddhism for myself. And then all that Reichsfolk stuff and Numinous Way stuff got me to better appreciate my own culture and history [roots].

So DM and ONA honestly do have an immense influence on me. And I mean that when I say immense. I’ve written elsewhere or hinted at, just how immense this is and how seductive words and language are. I tried to say in in a not so obvious way, but I don’t think people caught on to what I was trying to say when I said that ONA next stage in development was to develop and refine its lexicon. I was suggesting something from personal experience and personal analysis. I’m not going to spell it out in plain English.

I think the Muslim got it right. They say that the Holy Quran is the Classican Arabic text and all translations of that Quran are only merely translations of the Quran. With Buddhism, the minute you process it into Sanskrit you change it into a Sanskrit weltanshcauung, where each Sanskrit word has its own meaning. The same thing has now happened to Buddhism in English. It now becomes that in the English, Buddhism is not the same thing as it is in the Sanskrit or the Pali. I’ll give an exaple.

Did the Buddha say life was suffering and that we should work to get rid of suffering? In the English, sure. And so you see very well meaning spiritual English Buddhist work in their own ways to get rid of human suffering, which is wonderful and I wouldn’t wish it to stop.

Pali Buddhism is slightly different. The word is “Dukkha,” which does not mean suffering. Dukkh means Un-Ease, Dis-Comfort, Worry, and that’s it. Like when my grandma says that her head “does Dukkh” to her, it simply means she has a headache. Like when finals week comes and I say the week “does Dukkh” to me, it means finals week makes me worried.

Dukkha is when you have a hobby as a toy collector. A Thanksgiving sale is putting a toy item you collect on sale so you make a tent and camp outside a Walmart all night. When you finally get inside the toy runs out. You stress out, get angry, cry, throw a tantrum. That’s Dukkh. Your obsession or gross attachment to that hobby or want for that toy has caused you Dukkha. You are upset and un-easy. In Theravada, the Buddha simply wants to tap you on the back and say: “Calm down. It’s okay. It’s not the end of the world. Wait a while and come back. When you are in a state of Dukkh, you don’t Think Straight.” Did Buddha in Pali say to be a superhero and safe the human race from doom and suffering? Not in Pali. He simply said to “Chill,” “Simmer Down,” “Don’t Worry, Be Happy.”

In Pali and Khmer it’s actually insane to use the word Dukkh to describe 1000 children dying of starvation in Africa. It’s expresses a dismissiveness because the word does not describe the weight of the condition. It’s just like that part in Monty Python’s Holy Grail movie where that King Arthur is sword fighting the bridge keeper in the dark armour and King arthur chops his arm off and thinks he won, then the knight goes: “What this, ’tis but a flesh wound!” It’s not “just” a flesh wound. Your arm is on the ground! The word to use for something as tragic as genocide and thousands of people dying is “Apap.” In English this word most often is badly trandlated as simply “evil” which is completely meaningless. Apap is very huge tragedy of a big kind that involves tons of people dying. The tsumani that hit Japan and ripped up half their country, killed thousands, and messed up their nuclear power plants is Apap, which does not simply mean “evil,” or “bad.”

When you translate something like a Buddhism or Torah from one language into another you don’t just get a new set of words. You get an entire new “weltanchauung” contaminating the original. Which isn’t “bad” if you are smart enough to understand this and then try to go figure out what the original actually meant. But as the Christians of the world have proven, a majority of the people can’t bother with that. They take the Bible as is in English as if God really actually spoke English to Moses and God used common English idioms and expressions and Webster defines words.

Nobody really question what the ancient Israelites may have idiomatically meant when they used the term “Burning Bush” thousands and thousands of years ago. It is taken literally as if Moses spoke to a plant being consumed by fire. We know that before the Israelites scrapped their Canaanite pantheon for Yahweh and Ha-Satan, that Zoroastrianism existed before which had an influence on the paradigm of these ancient Israelites. In Zoroastrianism there is a sacred or divine plant they call “Haoma,” which is their equivilent of the Brahmanical Soma. If you were to simply google Haoma and look for its picture, you’d see that it is a little bushy shrub and its flowers is a flaming red color. It’s a hallucinogen. The little bush actually looks like it’s got flames on it. But people just can’t be bothered to transgress their sacred beliefs to do a google and research. This topic of ancient Israelites has always made me ask about what time period the Hebrews threw out their Canaanite gods and adopted Yehweh and Satan. Satan itself – as far I I have seen – is not a carry over of any patheon of that area. Like we can assume Yehweh to be a carry over of the Canaanite God El from the Hebrew’s use of the God names Eli and Elohim. But no god or deity, or demon from a pantheon I have seen in this area fits the Ha-Satan character. The average person is just mentally lazy. It’s just easier to make an assuption, and to Believe one’s own assumptions to be true.

I personally consider Buddhism as it exists in the English language to be rightfully it’s own Vehicle. And just like I can say with all honesty that I am not a Mahayana Buddhist and do not know any real thing about Mahayana; I also am not an Anglayana Buddhist and don’t really know anything about it’s teachings and scriptures. It’s not a “bad” thing that something like Anglayana exist. I think it is wonderful and I’d like to try and be helpful and explain things. But we all have to learn to understand that we’re all coming from very different paradigms and worldmodels. Which is why what I understand of Buddhism might not always make sense to you and might not always match up to your great Western scholars and vise versa. Your understandings of Buddhism at times makes no real sense to me either. There is more to definitions of words in a language. It’s highly unfortunate that the average person doesn’t understand that. Language is our “reality.” In my reality something we call Chitta exists. In yours it does not. In mine Chitta is a very important aspect of our Buddhism. In your reality Chitta is totally absent from your Buddhism. In my reality Buddhi just simply means to Understand or be “educated” in some way. In yours Buddhi means a great and sacred enlightenment, which nobody can seem to every reach or define. Whose right or wrong? Nobody. The only person right with Buddhism was Buddha, if he ever existed at all. Otherwise, it’s all good.

What should be kept in the mind of the Theravada Buddhist is not what was taught and by whom, or what should, could, would, must be done. The most important thing to concentrate [samadhi] on is the end results of such beliefs, teachings, and action.

In the Western Vehicle, Buddhism is a spiritual philosophy and that is the End of it. In Southeast Asia It is an Upaya: a trick meant to give rise to a desired End Goal. What is the Upaya trying to manifest? The way of life we have been living for the 1000 years we have had our Buddhism. It is just Bullshit and Tricks to make a people learn to think, and learn to practice Metta with at least their own family. To care for each other, raise our young properly, take care of our elders, maintain our traditions and culture, and pass our ancestral wisdom down to the next generation, as it was given to us. The way of life of the people is the Fruit and End Result. Today this doesn’t seem significant. Who the hell cares if a bunch of Asian people have a culture and their own way of life right? What’s the Big Deal?

The Big Deal IN CONTEXT was Brahminical India in which social order you had – and have – something called a caste system. The Big Deal was what Buddhism taught completely challenged that system. It was trying to free those untouchables and lowly ranking people suffering from the samrara of the belief in that system. To free them so they can live in peace and have their own culture and tradition more productive and happy. That desired End Goal took 2500 years to manfest. It eventually did what it set out to do. It made a living culture of 500 million Buddhists in Asia who do not live as subjects of some goofy caste system subservient to Brahmins. So today many of us can afford to take such long term end goals for granted in the lunxury of our modern 21st century.

The End Fruit is that now you have 500 million humans trained for 2500 years to practice Buddhism with each other. To live Compassion with each other, meaning to actually care for our oen families and fellows, like nursing our elders instead of throwing them away. That’s Metta in living pracice. It is beyond a belief and an opinion. It is a doing. In the Western vehicle metta is a pretty New Age belief which makes you feel all warn inside when you agree with it. If such folks put it into pracitice it means giving a sandwich to a bum on Christnmas, but negelecing to have compassion for anybody the other 364 days, and your elders are still in their nursing homes. That’s the actually difference between a Belief you ascribe to and a Praxis you must do without believing or thinking.

The ignorant can ask me: “Well what do you do as a Buddhist? What have you done?” I don’t write self published books or make videos or make forums on the shit. No person related to me no matter how old they are live away from me. That includes all my elders 50 years and up. The praxis of Metta for my family and me means taking care of these elders, great aunts, great uncles, old in law, until they die. That includes spending your free time feeding them, bathing them, cleaning afte rthem when they use the restoorm, and sleeping by their side at night. Don’t deflect and ask me what I am doing. Look at yourself, you family [or lack thereof], your kin, your sangha [community or lack thereof], and the old people you lock up out of sight and mind, and ask yourselves what you are NOT doing. It’s easy to believe [in anything]. It’s hard to do. And it takes centuries and sometimes a thousand years to bare Fruit. It’s all bullshit – upaya – and that bullshit is needed as fertilizer to give birth to Sasana: Culture. Something America is missing. Don’t ask me what I’m doing. The question is: What are you as an “individual” and people NOT doing that got you the way you are today.

Anybody can Believe ONA ideas, or argue them. It’s harder to put ONA into Living Praxis somehow. Praxis here simply means anything and everything in and of ONA that can be practices and cultivated. I’m not talking about blowing up bridges, hijacking planes, burning federal structures, acting like Rambo Commando in some jungle, plotting world war 3. I just mean realistic ONA things as simple as a chant, as trying to forge a clan or tribe, as trying to re-create a culture, as trying to maintain your own people’s culture, as passing ONA’s Tradition down to your children, as trying to breed with a person that is or can be or will be ONA. A Living Culture is made up of thousands of very little Cultavatable memes called Customs and Traditional Observances.

But we keep in mind that the Light must be integrated with the Shadow nature. We can’t be too goofy where we reject the productive use of the Shadow element of our Human nature. What I mean is as an ONA person just stealing shit and considering that Sinister Praxis don’t make you any better that random petty criminal. Productive meaning if your folk or children are hungry and you got no money, then steal. If the Chinese are trying to subjugate your Tibetan people, then militarize and kill the fuckers. By “Sinister Praxis” I don’t mean wicked doings. Sinister as in Latin for Left Hand. What’s Left Hand Practice, or Left Handed Observance suggest, imply and mean in the ancient Oriental way of reckoning “sides,” as in Vama Marga? What and more importantly why do the Aghori do what they do? If we’re gunna be talking about Roots, than lets not forget that ONA cosiders itself to be a Left Hand [Sinister] Path [Way]. If this is so than the Left Hand has roots into that Oriental soil in the ancient past. Start digging.

Before you can put an ONA into any kind of real “praxis,” you first have to what what the hell it is inside and out. It is more than the philosophical tracks of AL, and more than Anti-Statism as assumed. There is the Traditional Satanism, the Code of Honour, Renunciation of Magian Ethos and their way of life, which includes the rejection of Nuclear Family structure for the more Human Clan family structure. All of this is actual ONA Kulture which is Cultivatable, which takes Time and Effort to manifest. No amount of belief, intellectualization, debate, philosophication, will ever materialize and actualize a Living Culture and Tradition. It will take a thousand years to Bare Fruit. Are you down with the aeonics of it. Or is it just a pass time. Are you down to play the game all the way, or is it just a Belief, a philosophy, or whatever? If Buddhism can do it: liberate a group of people from the samsara prison of Brahminical Ethos and have them manifest their own Living Culture where they cooperatively care for each other, can ONA liberate a few people from the samsara prison of Magian Ethos and have these few people over Time aeonically materialze their own cultures to care for their own people? It has nothing to do with believing and intellectualizing. Are you down with going all the way with the game – upaya – or is it just a belief and identity tag you wear, yet you Do and Live life the exact same way as everybody else in America, don’t you?

End Remarks

I didn’t realize 4 subjects made 27 pages of stuff. I’ll close this essay. No institution – not even ONA – has the answers to everything about Life. Life is just too big. Only Life itself has it’s own answers. Things like ONA or Buddhism or Catholicism, or whatever are only wagons. They carry you to the source. It is up to you to drink. Like the saying that goes: “You can lead a horse to water, but you can’t make it drink.” Or as it is stated in the Hermetic mythos. In the beginning the Universal Mind after creating the world placed a cup of water in the center so that all who drank of it will Understand the mysteries of the world. Hermes asks the Universal Mind: “Why then is not everyone enlightented?” The Universal Mind said back: “Because I can make the world, and the cup, but I can’t make everyone drink from it.”

Something like the ONA is only and merely a feeble commentrary of the Book of Life. It slaps some sense into you and sets your feet firmly on the ground and tries to lead you in the experience of the Living World of Human Experience. The rest it up to you. Sambuddhi means to Educate Oneself to an Understanding of things. The Buddha can lead you into the forest and set you down by the river he sat by. But the rest is up to you. I can lead you to the college I went to where I learned many things, but the enrollment, the sticking to it for 4 years, and your own will to learn, is all up to you. That is all something like the ONA, or some Buddhism, or some “religion” should ever be: a Wagon [yana] which simply and merely leads you the Living person to the Living Source. You yourself must do the drinking. The Yana leads you to the Dhamma. The Wagon lead you to the Natural Phenomenon. Science is not the natural phenomenon itself. It leads the scientist to the Natural Phenomenon face to face. What becomes of you after that point is entirely up to you. Just make sure that the Wagon you are riding actually leads you to the Source. As opposed to leading you in a circle jerk of abstractions, idealisms, ideologies, and opinions given in lieu of Life Born Gnosis. Only Life Herself has Her own answers.

Chloe 352

Order of Nine Angles

2.19.123 yfayen


February 07 2012

MIND’S QUIVER

Mind’s Quiver

Packed like a quiver. Fast and sharp like an arrow. In my culture Wits is valued above intelligence. I guess the best way to describe the difference between the two would be to retell an actual story of an event that happened once. One time a big rig truck passing underneath a freeway bridge got stuck because the truck was the same height as the overpass, but taller enough where that it was very stuck and couldn’t move even if the driver stepped on the gas. The city first tried to call a tow truck, but that didn’t work. A day later the city collected some intelligent people to solve this problem. All these people had all these ideas, but none of them would work when tried. One person suggested a flame torch be used to cut the entire top portion of the truck off. The city agreed to this idea because it was the most doable. As the city official were getting ready to leave to spend a lot of money on their smart idea a little grade school girl was walking home that day and she had stopped to watch the commotion of adults figuring out how to unstuck a stuck truck. In her grade school ignorance she went up to an adult and said: “Excuse me sir, why don’t you guys just take the air out of the tires?”

Unfortunately for the common person, wits can’t be learned from a book. You are born with the potential for it, which is expressed by the practice of trying to see things in as many different ways as fast as possible. A good example are atoms. Intelligence would be when a person is able to recall from learning that there are hydrogen atoms, oxygen ones, and carbon ones. Your wits part of your braisn kicks in when you can say: “Yes, and if your make a mickey mouse out of hydrogen and two oxygen you get water. If we put a pair of oxygen with carbon we can carbon dioxide, 3 Oxygen atoms makes Ozone, hydrogen and carbon makes hydrocarbon molecules, and so on.” But with this atom analogy we can all say Pshh I knew that. Why did you know that? Because you learned it in school. The question is can you tap into that same part of your brain/Mind and use it on random everyday things to see them in as many ways [perspectives] as possible in as fast as you can? To be able to look at something and be on your toes about it and just flow a stream of insights from what you are looking at? In Buddhism we have the word for Understanding which is Buddhi, and we have a word which describes this Mind’s element of wits or cleverness which is Panyn [Pan~n~a]. In Pali and Pali vernaculars that word remains meaning a sly wits or cunning cleverness. In Sanskrit [Prajna] it means Wisdom. But since the Buddha used Pali and forbade his ideas to be morphed via the Sanskrit we should as Theravadins stick with the Pali.

For instance if I gave you the word “Black,” how many different ways can you look at that word where you can give me a stream of insights off the top of your head, just from that one word. That’s Panya. Black is the color of the cosmos. The cosmos is infinitely mysterious. Black is mystery and the unfathomable unknowable. Black absorbs light and transforms it into heat. Black symbolizes the transformation of theory into Fruit. Black is the color of fertile soil. Black is Life. Black from the Old English Root Blac meaning Bright, Shining, Shimmering, Illuminating, a glittering or sparkle. Black in Arabic [Fem/Fam] is also the word for Wisdom and Knowledge. Black is the Ka’aba at the holy city of Mecca. Black is the Qibla. Wisdom is the Qibla and the Ka’aba, the “house” of Allah and the direction our heart’s compass should always point. Black is the vault of Heaven which displays its stellar mysteries at night when mundanes sleep. Only those Awake, when the mundane is asleep, Sees the mystery of Heaven hidden in the Dark.

You take that same element of Mind and do what the Buddha did. Go out into the forest [nature] and read the Book of Nature. Just as Buddha sat down to meditate by a stream and drew up a stream of insights from watching the river, can you use panya to draw up insights from that stream like he did? Because if you can, then you end up with something called Sambuddhi meaning Self-Enlightened or Understanding by one’s Self effort. Because when you or Buddha sits alone at that river, minus all the Vedas and Brahmins, and the people and their beliefs and opinions, and you can draw up from the depth of your own psyche or unconscious, insights unlocked by that river, then who gave you those insights? You yourself. And where did you get those insights from? From Nature Herself directly, the First, Primary/Primal Source.

^^^

 

-Al-Awrah-

The Catholic Theologian Raimon Panikker said once: “I left Europe as a Christian, I discovered I was a Hindoo, and returned as a Buddhist without ever having ceased to be a Christian.” The older I get, the less conscious chattering I do in mind, and the more I learn to See with the Heart/Chitta, the more I understand what Raimon Panikker was saying. These “outer forms” – whatever they may be – are like wine skins, in which – as the Great Rumi would say – is the same Divine Wine. Many of us young in soul, our eyes get lost in the intricate detailing and designs of such wine skins. Some of us, old in spirit, yearn for the wine within. “And their Hearts are sealed, so that they apprehend not.” – Holy Quran 9:87

Even from something as lifeless as a desert, I can squeeze from it that mystic Wine. The desert is one of the reasons why I have a secret love for Islam. Not really for its superficial mainstream teachings. But for the desert it was born from. For the beauty of the desert, and what I see in that desert. For the beauty of its mysticism.

In such a lifeless place, where even water is scarce, what little water is present, what little life there is, is precious. Not a superficial preciousness, but being someone who lives in such a desert, it is a preciousness that one’s Life depends on, and is indissolubly connected too. What little the desert gives is Heartfully cherished. And in that desert, where there is so little to possess and have, our own people – family, kin – is most precious, in this desert, without whom, we would die. With so little ‘décor’ to dress this desert up, it is our music, singing, dance, our relationships – our culture and tradition – that gives life and dressing to this desert. The lifelessness of the desert causes the few people living in such desert to Need each other. The adversarial essence of Life – this desert – in essence, draws out the precious Nature in each person and drop of water we Need. And so I see the causal universe to also be like a desert. Against the background of a vast lifeless blackness, is an oasis of Life. An oasis in which our many peoples, our many cultures, and traditions colors the world. Anyone who has seen this oasis in its sea of blackness who does not feel within the presence of the Great Creator is truly dead inside and hearblind.

I can never be an atheist or a materialist. But I have no real need anymore to try and convince others to see and feel things as I do. I used to, once, when I was more immature. But now, I understand life to be a big art gallery full of paintings. I once in my immaturity tried hard to make those standing around me see these painting the way I did. But now I’ve learned to just silently appreciate these painting inside myself. And I’ve learned to Listen to others share how they see and feel for these paintings. Then sometimes when I stand in front of these paintings, someone may come by and express as best as they can their inner sight for these paintings, which are my own. In that effortless moment of meeting a kindred soul, there is a genuine appreciation of having met them. You see there is Something present beneath all these painting in this gallery most are blind to, in their fixations within their samsara. In each painting, the Artist silently screams – yearns – to be known, appreciated, adored. And so, beneath each leaf and star, each galaxy and rain drop – each person we are – the Divine Artist screams to be known, appreciated, adored in Its Secret Place.

The distractions and abstractions of this – our urbanize reality – draws our attention away from the silent screams of the Cosmic Artist onto these trinkets of ideas, these lofty theories, these great opinions, the gibbering of the great multitude jabbering about dead men and their dead words they once wrote. And in this prison of dead words, dead men, dead ideas, dead stone, and dead pavement, we say to ourselves: Here in this world we have made, we see no Cosmic Artist or sign of a Divine Essence. For all we see in this world of our own making are our own thoughts and our own reflection. And they – the mundane anariya – call this world of their own thoughts and reflection: reality, and truth. As if to say that the Natural world – the universe – were made of English words and the interpretations of such words we think in.

Show us, they say. If God exists then show us. What does it look like they ask. They look for a look. Like that old saying that goes: “If horses could draw, their gods would look like horses.” Horses searching the world for sign of god, looking for a horse hiding inside the world and sky. Yet these horse brained mundanes still believe themselves to be great and intelligent in their opinion. So they opine. They forget that their own causal existence did not begin with a look or a something showable. It began as the passion between two people. Can you point point a finger at Love and Passion? The world came into being – so said the ancients – when Shiva embraced Shakti, and out of their passion arose the World and Kamadeva. You can’t point to Love or see it. It has no look or form to stare at. But it has an Essence that can be Felt with the Heart, Chitta, the Soul. And we can see it’s byproducts and influence on the World and people. We can’t see the Cosmic Being, and it has no look. But it can be experienced and felt, just like Tao and Wu Wei cannot be seen or understood with the intellect but they can be felt and experienced and we can see the byproduct and influenced they have on the World and on people. If we would just quiet the chattering and reasonings of the conscious mind, and allow ourselves to experience the Numinous – the Sacred/Divine – then the very Formless Essence of the Cosmic Chitta has been felt.

These horse brained dummies being stupid and superficial will ask, well how does passion or love make the universe. That’s an example stupid. An example of an Essence felt which you cannot see but feel like love or hate. You can’t see hate, but you can experience it and see its influence. You can’t see Time either, but we know its there. We can feel it, experience it, and we can see its influence in us and our world. These horse brained anariya being stupid will ask, okay but how does an “essence” such as the Numinous or something sacred create something with substance? How does the formless manifest the form? When these horse brained dummies ask questions what they are saying is they need you to spoon feed them because they can’t figure things out on their own. When they disagree it is most often only because they have a security blanket opinion they can’t let go of out of comfort.

The answer is how does the formless force of attraction manifest Form? By drawing two things together. How does formless temperature manifest a destructive hurricane? By drawing hot and cold air together in certain conditions which produces the spin of air and energy. There is a formless essence unseen in the cosmos which causes things to come together to become form. We call this Creation and being born. There is a formless essence which pulls the form apart back into the formless. We call this deterioration, dilapidation, and aging or Time. The Original state of “Things” is Formlessness, not form. Everything arises from a formless essence, and in “Time” reverts back to that Original State. Tao is not the Original State. Tao moves and flows. Stop Tao from moving and flowing and bring Tao back to its Original state of Rest/Inertia and what do you have? Wu Wei. Tao arises from Wu Wei, meaning “Without-Act/Cause.” The causal universe is not the original state of things. It moves and flows. Stop that movement. Stop every atoms from spinning. Stop the quanta from fluxing. Stop the quarks from flickering. Stop the dance of Shiva and Shakti. Bring everything back to its state of Rest and what you have is the Original State of “Things.” We can closely watch water turn to ice and ice turn back to water and come to realize that something formless called “temperature” is behind the Cause/Act. In the same way is there “Something” unseen – unseeable – within that Restful Chaos which Causes the movement and draws things together if we look hard enough with the “eye” of chitta: our Primal Unconscious, Ayin al-Qalb. [Note: Awrah is sometimes spelled as Owrah. I prefer Al Owrah].

That infinite stillness is like a vast desert of sand dunes at night. Somewhere in that desert is an oasis teaming with Life. You sit there at that oasis and patiently watch. Somehow that little spring of water has the power to draw all that needs it to its wellspring in Time, to drink of it. It is our Thirst – Yearning – which Draws us to the Beloved: the Divine. But shhh: Cast not your pearls before swine.

He is the real Sadhu, who can reveal the form of the Formless to the vision of these eyes:

Who teaches the simple way of attaining Him, that is other than rites or ceremonies:

Who does not make you close the doors, and hold the rath, and renounce the world:

Who teaches you to be still in the midst of all your activities.

Ever immersed in bliss, having no fear in his mind, he keeps the spirit of union in the midst of all enjoyments.

The infinite dwelling of the Infinity Being is everywhere: in earth, water, sky, and air:

Firm as the thunderbolt, the seat of the seeker is established above the void.

He who is within is without: I see Him and none else.” – Songs of Kabir; LVI, by Rabindranath Tagore

^^^

-Al-Khanzir-

My grandmother does not eat beef due to her ancestral Brahmanist ways. I wondered why cows were sacred to Hindus and Brahminism, so I asked her once why she does not eat cows. My grandmother answered something like: “Just the sentiments of an old woman is all. I was born and raised in a much different country than you grand daughter. Back in the home country of my youth I was raised seeing cattle be put to work hard day and night out in our fields. The hard labour of cows is what tills our land, helps sow our seeds, their fertilizer nurtures our crops, and so the food we ate which in turn gives us Life, came from the hard labour of those cows. In silent appreciation for their hard labour, I don’t eat them. I just don’t have the heart to eat them.”

I have a religious aunt who does not eat all meat. She only eats vegetables. I asked her once why she won’t eat meat, if the Buddha died eating beef that was poisoned. She said something to me like: “That’s the Buddha. I’m me. I once ate meat when I was ignorant of how the meat actually is made in my heart. Then one day I watched a television show which showed animals being killed at a slaughterhouse. I just heard the screaming and stopped eating meat ever since.”

My little mom eats everything. She loves chicken and pork. She was eating meat at the table once and rather enjoying herself and I said: “You know auntie doesn’t eat meat because those poor animals get killed and scream. I can’t imagine what horror and sheer pain the animals you’re eating went through little mom. Don’t you feel bad?” My little mom said, still eating the chicken wing: “Who cares. I need to live, damn! Are you gunna eat that?” But that didn’t satisfy my manipulative nature. So one day I tricked her into watching a documentary on slaughterhouses to watch pigs get processed and scream. I just told her it was for a school report on a documentary we pick and I said that the doc I picked was on the art and science of raising healthy pigs, and that I needed her help. Which wasn’t a lie. I just withheld certain information. So she sat there to watch the doc with me. At first she was comfortable and ready to taking notes. But soon she got very uncomfortable and was watching with her hand covering her mouth and a pillow shielding her solar plexus. That’s an unconscious gesture we do when we are uneasy or afraid or uncomfortable, we cover our solar plexus. Sometimes you’ll cross your arms over your plexus to shield it. At house parties you can pick the boys that feel uneasy in social situations or uneasy around girls by looking for the ones who use their beer cans or bottles to cover their plexus. The boys who are very comfortable with their masculinity and are in their element and looking for girls are the ones who hold their bottles nonchalantly to to the side barely holding it fully exposing their plexus.

So I was feeling happy – in an wicked way – secretly inside as I was watching my little mom show signs of extreme discomfort. Inside my mind I was thinking: “That’ll teach her to eat meat.” There is a part in the doc where they show the worker take a rod and beat the pigs head. The pigs fall and convulse squealing. I myself ate meat. I just wanted to see if I can make her not eat meat. Then when the pigs fall the workers get a chain saw device and cut the pigs’ neck and blood gushes out everywhere on the floor as its legs are still twitching. My little mom wacked my head with a sofa pillow and ran to the restroom and I heard her vomit. She went to the kitchen to get a bottle of water and she walks back in laughing and says to me: “You are evil girl! I’m never eating meat again! I’ve never seen anything like that before in my life!” I gave a loud victorious laugh and was jumping around since I couldn’t contain my sadistic excitement, and she says: “Keep laughing and you’re grounded.” I thought I won, but the very next day she was eating pork. I said: “I thought you said you weren’t gunna eat meat any more?” She goes: “I’m over it. You lose.”

Have you ever heard the expression: “You are what you eat?” It’s actually a very accurate statement on a biological level. What we consume gets broken down into it’s basic components and via the small intestines these components get’s absorbed into your blood stream to be used to assimilate into your body, replenish supplies of vitamins, sugars, and proteins, and so forth. So you what you consume literally becomes you. This is not to say that you transform in nature into a chicken or cow. But it does end up meaning that whatever chemicals and hormones were used in what you ate, get’s absorbed by your body. Usually this stuff is stored in your fat layer, and only later in when for some reason your body has to absorb or consume that fat layer do the chemicals begin to effect you.

This was most likely the case with the 1981 break out of the Immuno-Defieniency Syndrome phenomenon. Just one generation [circa 40 years] before this date, it was very popular in the 50′s and 60′s to use a pesticide called DDT at pool parties as mosquito replant. People in positions of “authority” and the companies that made the stuff said that DDT was very save and healthy. Later in the 80′s I think all of these sea gulls became very sick and were laying dud eggs with soft shells. People couldn’t figure out what was going on, until it was learned that the pesticide DDT used in farms had contaminated the blood stream of these birds. DDT was discontinued and coincidentally we start to see the first cases of our human immune system malfunctioning and not even working.

I’m very sure our organic immune system is very sensitive to toxic chemicals of different sorts. In regards to the so called AIDS epidemic in Africa, I’d like to see paperwork and record of every mining operation that took place in Africa by Europeans looking for gold, silver, etc. Mercury is used in such mining. I’d like to know if there is a correlation between what toxic chemicals used in the ravishing of Africa and the so called AIDS pandemic the current people of Africa now suffer from. I’d also like to see all paperwork of the man made chemicals used in pharmaceutical drugs made by these drug companies make and test on Africans. Not many of your average dummie in America and rich countries know that Africa is the world’s guinea pig when it comes to testing out new drugs. Essentially what I am asking is: What’s really killing Africa? Why is this human population is such an acute state of deterioration? Is there a correlation between their high levels of deterioration with the high levels of past and present exploitations of Africa? Don’t give me that fucking AIDS shit and brush everything else under the rug. That slight of hand trick might appease the generic commoner, but it don’t fly with me. You can’t trick a trickster.

As I was researching on orphanages once I stumbled upon a weird case which took place in the 70′s I think. All of these orphans in one city had become sick and were dying. This was dismissed at the time by officials as anything to be alarmed about. But later this sickness spread across the state. It became that orphans across the whole state had caught some disease and where dying in droves. All these officials became alarmed fearing it could be a viral born epidemic that would spread into general population. All these doctors and scientists came out of the woodwork and nodded their heads, waving their authoritative conclusions stating that it was a new Virus infecting orphanages. The officials call all of their smart people to figure out how this Virus spreads so as to keep it from infecting general population. So far, the Virus seemed to only kill orphaned children for some bizarre reason. They figured the Virus was in the food the children were eating or carried in by bugs or mice or pests.

Then one day a nutritionist came out and rejected the story and hysteria of the officials and their scientists. This nutritionist said that it wasn’t a Virus killing these kids but malnutrition. The state went on a war campaign with this blasphemer, then the whole nation teamed up against this nutritionist. They demonized and vilified this person who lost their job. But this person spent several years collecting proof to show that it was not a Virus. Finally after going through hell, this nutritionist proved that it wasn’t a virus. The state changed the diet of the orphanages and gave the children actual healthy food, and the mysterious disease vanished ever since. Naturally this embarrassing incident is not well known. But basically we do become, or are affected by what we consume into ourselves in a very real way.

I stopped eating pig meat several years ago. Not because of any dietary law, but because of – I guess you can say – mystical practice with esoteric or symbolical reasons. As a personal way to show my solidarity to what I believe in. PIG stands for: “People Ignorant of God.” The pig is the living symbol of the Homo Hubris, the Pigman. That stupid generic, all too common breed, of ignorant fools blind to everything but their own reflection and projection of ego.

The Pig represents that breed of White people we call Homo Hubris, who are ignorant of God, who are dead to their Original indigenous roots and culture. Not every White person is a PIG. Just your common generic American who have no roots, folk, culture, and who lack a knowledge, wisdom, and understanding of the Divine Essence in Nature and themselves. It’s skin is Pink. It is Domesticated and breed to be used.

No pink skinned pig exists out in Nature. In nature the animal closest to a domesticated pig is called a Boar. Boars don’t have soft pink hairless skin. They are Black and different shades of Black. Boars have hair, and big sharp tusks. You chase after a pig and they run and squeal in fear. Just like the white devil is fearful of everything it doesn’t understand. In the wild, you run and squeal when a boar chases you with its big tusks. Those wild boars exist in tune to mother nature. In tune to the flow of nature they are a part of. The pig is unnatural. It has been selectively breed in farms for only the use of meat. Those farms have nothing to do with nature. They are man made [selective breeding] and the pig is purposefully bred and domesticated for a reason. Wild boars and wild pigs in nature live together in packs and family groups. Domesticated Pigs are slowly individualized by their farmers and segregated. Wild boars have a nature-born culture and way of life. The domesticated pig’s only way of life is the matrix of its farm. Boars eat living food from nature. Domesticated pigs eat garbage and the leftovers of others. Just like how the white devil kills off Indians, then takes their land and leftover folk culture and ancestral wisdom.

You are what you eat. Remember that shit. When you partake of the PIG nature of these generic White Hubris America Mundanes, their lack of a connection with nature and others, their ignorance and respect of anything sacred, their lack of real ancestral roots, cultures, traditions: you BECOME that PIG you ate. Because you are what you fucking consume! If you consume their pig liberalism, their pig politricks, their pig materialism, their pig world-views, their pig nuclear family structures: You are yourself a PIG, the spawn of a domesticated unnatural creature bred to be used and exploited by their overlords.

And I’m not talking about Europeans, Slavs, and Russians. Those people have their ancient ancestral roots, ancestral cultures, and we know their blood runs deep. We know they each have a history that goes a thousand years in the past. It’s you common white American dumbfucks that are the PIG’s. So don’t try and call me a racist. I am a “Breedist” in the sense that I discriminate against you as a Breed of people.

If I had things my way. Or rather, when I get things my way, this ONA will have nothing to do with you pigs. I will not stoop so low as to be a “peer” with a pig. You pigs have your own pig satanisms to wallow in. Keep your Hurbis asses out of my turf. This ONA is reserved for Noble Folk. Noble Bred. Cultured. With Tradition. Those who conserve their history, ancestral identities, roots, heritage, and who are determined to pass what they conserve to their children. Those who feel the Numinous. Whose Hearts is still living enough to appreciate the Sacred. Those whose roots runs deep into the earth and nature, and whose blood elevates above the generic commoner. Who in their right minds wants to be like these White Hubris American Mundanes? It blows my mind away sometimes thinking about it.

Do your blood and future children, and future civilization a favour and keep them away from this Hubris domesticated breed of humans. Those pigs are the Enemy. They are the fools that get jobs as cops. They are the ones who become the law makers. And we know our “law makers” up in Washington are performing some big Corporate fellatio. But don’t call those guys lobbyists now. According to Gingrich they are now called “Historians,” and “Consultants,” who provide Council. It would be funny if it weren’t unfortunate, that these pigs believes the corporate orgy up in Washington is actual politics. Like those politicians really care about them. These pigs are the ones that become members of pig religions and pig philosophical systems. The ONA Mythos of Vindex remember talks about Vindex coming to war with this Hurbis breed. I’m just helping better identify them by giving them a n easy to remember demonym: PIG. People Ignorant of God. People Ignorant of God-nature. People Ignorant of Godhood. Vindex is our symbol of our disgust for this Hubris breed and their Magian overlords.

Mark my words: You cannot trust the Word/Wyrd of a person who has no feel for, appreciation of, respect or honour for The Sacred or Divine or Numinous. Because these people only trust and venerate their own egos. And we know the ego changes as it ages and changes with the passing of opinions and ideations. These pigs cannot be ever trusted when they give an oath, a vow, or a promise. They may mean it in that moment, but as soon as their all important ego changes, they will turn against you.

In my culture the old people tell us that you cannot ever trust a person who has no parents, or who was raised without family. Because in their adult years, because they have never known familial life, familial need, familial cooperation, they will turn on you. You make friends with these cultureless and famililess people and they will one day turn on you, because they do not know what a folk or family, or comrade is. You marry one of these prets [pretas] and they will step on you and turn against you because it is not in their inner nature to know you – empath you – as their folk, kin, blood comrade, brother, sister, family. These illbred Hubris pig can’t even get along with their own mothers and brothers let alone dedicate their lives to them. They live only for themselves. You put such a breed of people in a government and ask yourself what kind of politicians you will have. You put this rootless pigs in priesthood of religions and ask yourself what you will have? Kids getting raped. They don’t care if those kids are yours. They don’t “know” you. It’s not in their nature to “know” you as their kin. They owe nothing to you. They will turn on you. They are pigs.

They will turn on your religious institutions. You have but to look at something Satanism as a new social phenomenon that emerged during the 60′s and 70′s as a coherent mememplex. In the beginning were three institutions: the Church of Satan, the ONA, and the Temple of Set. Each of these three codified institutions have their own well constructed form of Satanism. Each new member of these three institutions adopted what has been established. There is thus a Conservative nature to these three institutions.

Then you get the common deadhead pigs infiltrating Satanism. And what do we see? We see a gradual decomposition – as in a body decomposing – of the Conservative Satanism Memeplex. We see every dumfuck pig start up his own satanic church, name himself his own high priest, go off on retarded tangents and develop his own “true” satanism. And 50 years later you take a look around this subculture of Satanism and you see the majority are the liberal – not belonging to a conservative social order – modern and theistic satanists who each can’t agree on what satanism is any more because they each insist and demand that their own individual opinions, thoughts, and definitions is the true and glorious one. These pigs will not only turn on you, they will turn on your religions by fucking them up. Don’t believe me? Take 10 theistic satanists and ask them to teach you about their satanism. You will get 10 very fucked up and retarded satanisms.

Don’t eat “PIG.” Don’t consume their Hubris Nature. Don’t partake of their Hubris ways of life. Don’t consume their Hubris abstractions. Stay away from these pig, and keep them out of what you uphold to be valuable. Cast not your pearls before swine. Keep them out of ONA and in their pig pens. Let’s at least try to keep the ONA unsoiled by their shit. And again when I say PIG I mean specifically the White Hubris American Mundane, the Homo Hubris, bred and domesticated in America who are under the spiritual or psychological control of what we call Magian Ethos. Those are our Enemies. They are the ones that animates and give life to the Nation-State, to religion, pedo-priesthoods, to generic common mentality and outlook. If we don’t learn to keep our children away from this despicable breed, our children will become one of them.

I know there are a lot of illiterate people out there who will misunderstand what I have said and get upset. By illiterate I mean just because you can sound out words spelled on a screen or book does not mean you comprehend what you are reading. You are hence illiterate. For instance I can perfectly read Greek letters and make the sounds, but I don’t know what the hell I’m reading. I can perfectly read and write with the Russian alphabets, but I don’t know don’t know shit about the words and sounds I am saying. So I know many of you will get upset. Just know that if you are Noble – Arya/Ariya – whose roots runs deep, then regardless of skin color, we’re kinfolk. More realistically then you might think.

One out of ever 200 people on earth are genetically related to Genghis Khan. Do the Math. He was around in the 1300′s. That’s 900 years ago, and 1 out of every 200 humans on earth are his spawn. How many emperors, empresses, kings, queens, and noble blooded people before Genghis Khan have existed and for how many centuries back in history? I don’t know how the Sanskrit people interpret their word “Arya,” but I can say with a certain amount of confidence that the Pali word “Ariya” properly translated should be “Aristocratic,” meaning Noble, Civilized, Cultured. Anariya means “Common,” “Peasant,” and “Barbarian.” Unfortunately over the centuries those words have been clouded by spiritualists. But all you have to do is go trace these two words and their meaning back to a nonsectarian relative of Pali and Sanskrit like Iranian and you’ll get the same basic meaning.

What do you think the actual root in the name Iran is? Iran is the ancient foundation of the ancient Babylonian and Persian empires. It’s a place of great kings and human history influenced by the Noble Blooded. Alexander the Great was connected to this civilization back in the day. If Aryan to you means White, then be proud of that shit and your ancestry. If Ariya to you [and me] means Noble and Aristocratic then be proud of that shit. Just don’t consider those common generics to be your peers. Otherwise you stoop down to their level. The opinions and thought of one common mundane anariya should be completely meaning less to an arya/ariya bred person. You are above them, not on the level with them. They’re not our peers. They are peasants, with the mentality and brain capacity of a common peasant. Is that your peer? Are you saying the ideas, thoughts, and opinions of a common peasant affects you and influences you? What does that say about you? One king is above the millions of his kingdom’s citizenry and their thoughts and opinions. And you allow one single peasant to affect and influence you? Thank about it.

^^^

-Al-Ikhwaan-

I heard a story once in Khmer that went: there was a time when the God Shiva had taken the form of a hermit living on the top of a mountain. In Khmerized Pali these wild hermits or ascetics are sacred and are called Isa, pronounced as “Eysey,” the -ey sounding like it does in the word “They.”

As time past rumor had spread in the local village at the foot of the mountain that this wild man was the Lord Shiva. And so three men set out to climb the mountain to learn the divine wisdom of the universe from the wild ascetic.

The first man one day makes it up to the peek and prostrates himself before the unkempt hermit and said: “Old man, rumor has it that you are Lord Shiva. I’ve come to be your student. Go ahead and teach me, if your are Lord Shiva. Let’s see what you got.”

The old man said: “You see that cliff over there? Jump off it and kill yourself.”

The first man laughed at the old man and left the mountain to return home calling the ascetic a crazy fool.

One day the second man climbs up to the peek of the mountain and prostrates himself before the old man and says: “Old man, I hear from the local villagers that you are Lord Shiva. Please accept me as your student and enlighten me. I will venerate you as my guru and God.”

The old man said: “You see that cliff over there? Jump off it and kill yourself.”

The second man believing it was a test did not jump off the cliff and had the resolve to stay by the old man’s side for a year. Until one day after the year of worship, the second man said to the old man: “I’ve been by your side for 1 whole years worshiping you as God Shiva and serving you. And you’ve given me nothing! I wasted my time with you old fool!” He walks away angry.

One day the third man came up to the top of the mountain and prostrated himself before the old man and said: “Old man, the people below say that you are Lord Shiva. I want to be your student. Please teach me.”

The old man said: “You see that cliff over there? Jump off it and kill yourself.”

The third man got up and walked to the edge of the cliff, said to the old man: “In my next life, I will come back and ask you again, and again, and again.” And he jumped off.

As soon as the man jumped the old man transformed into Shiva and caught him in the air, bringing him back to the top of the mountain. Grateful for being saved from death the third man prostrates himself. The Lord Shiva said to the man: “Sit with me. I’ll teach you.” The End.

Traffic

I was thinking about this story because a couple days ago I re-watched a movie called Traffic. It’s an old movie about a Mexican drug cartel based in Tijuana. The two important guys in the movie were these two petty cops, a short one and a tall one. I can’t remember their names.

The movie starts off with the two of them waiting in the Mexican desert. Soon a big truck drives by and the two cops stops the truck. They make the peasant looking drivers open the back of the truck and bricks of cocain are discovered. The two cops puts the drovers into their car.

All of a sudden these black SUV drives up to them and the Mexican army comes out of the black SUV’s and hold the two cops at gun point. They said that they would take care of the truck from there. This one old General comes up to the tall cop who was driving and asked him questions about how a petty local cop knew about the truck. The tall cop said a bird told him.

I really like the old General. The movie was about the tall cop gradually being drawn into the criminal underworld, and the General was manipulating him into it, at first to use him for little jobs. To gain a trust for him. The tall cop does his small jobs with his friend the short cop.

At the end of the movie the short cop thinks suggests to his tall partner that they can make a lot of money selling the information they knew to the DEA in America who wants to stop this cartel. The tall guy stops his car and looks at his friend in the eye and says that they are not going to say anything to anybody. Nothing else was said, but you can feel the tall guy said that out of a real concern for both of their lives.

Unfortunately the short guy crossed the boarder to go tell. The General’s men catches him in America before he rats and throws him in their car to drive them him back to Mexico to kill him. In the car with him was his partner the tall cop, who was handcuffed to the car like his short and dumb friend. Both of them were going to be killed for snitching.

In the Mexican desert the two bad guys at gun point make the two cops dig their own graves. When the graves were dug the two cops were told to turn around, so they both turned around. The two bad guys each stood behind each of the cops and points their guns at their heads. The trigger was pulled and the short one falls in his grave while the tall one was held in a bear hold as the guy holding him said: “It’s over Javi [that's his name!], it’s over.” In the car Javi was silent, guess he felt bad for his best friend. The two bad guys told him: “We went through the same thing. It’s how the old man [the General] works. We had to put you through it to see if we can trust you. Now we trust you. From now on, we’re Family.”

Brainstorm

I was jogging in the afternoon a day after I watched the movie. There’s a place by my house where there is a giant park with these sidewalks and jog ways and horse trails canopied with big Eucalyptus trees all around. It’s a cool and beautiful place to jog.

I do my business thinking when I jog around this place several rounds. So as I was jogging I was thinking about the internet and the cyber medium.

I had read an article by an scientist who said that he was concerned with how we were transferring all of our data from paper onto things like email, e-books, and storing our stuff on computers. The scientist said that this medium does not last long like paper does and he warns that as a civilization we can’t become to dependent on unloading all of our information into such a ephemeral medium.

I was thinking about the internet and what I remember of this scientists warning because I was trying to figure out a better way of storing the ONA for a future people and future time.

I found the internet in 2004 which was when I was on Myspace. Since then I have seen literally dozens of these Satanist “organizations” set themselves up on Myspace or some other website. They huff and puff for a year or two. Then poof, they vanish off the face of the earth. Many of these internet groups leave their writings behind, but these writings are forgotten. And they all leave cyberspace without out ever leaving a substantial mark in the real world, or in the minds of people. Most of us can’t even name 3 of such dead organizations.

I have all of these USB flash drives which I use to archive every ONA thing I can find. But after researching I learn that these flash drives only last for ten years and/or 1000 insertions before they must be replaced.

As I was jogging I was trying to brainstorm of other mediums I can use that lasted longer. Paper based books I thought. Nah. Books get lost and damaged. They won’t serve my aeonic purpose. Not in the time span I am thinking of. I can risk having books lost or water damaged.

So I asked myself how the ancients did this? I have my native Buddhism to give me an answer. Theravada Buddhism has been around for 2,500 years and the bulk of the entire tradition is past down orally. Every so often all of these very old monks from different sanghas around the Theravada world meet up at different Wats and they lock themselves up for weeks. You know what they do for the week? The monks by memory recite orally the entire Tipitaka together: all 25,000 pages worth while secretaries write down each word to compile a “new” agreed upon version of the Tipitaka. This makes it so that each of the Theras [Elder Monks] leaves to their respective countries with the same Tipitaka in Pali. If at such recital meeting the different sanghas have different wordings or such the Theras go around the group to figure out how to correct the difference. The point to all this is that the written text itself is not the authoritative foundation that dictates what the Theras should teach. It is the other way around. It is what the Theras as a collective [sangha] Remember out of their Mind that dictates what will be written in the new set of volumes of the Tipitaka [40 volumes currently]. Once the new set of volumes is done, the old set is discarded. This is a little aspect of Southeast Asian Buddhism that is not really known about in the West.

This naturally got me to think about the much older oral tradition of the Vedas. Circa 5000 years old! The aural tradition goes way before it was ever written down even. And incredibly that entire massive memeplex has been able to survive to this day.

I was thinking to myself how funny and pretentious it was for these satanists in the West to talk shit about something like Brahmanism [Hinduism] which has been around for 5000 years and manifested entire civilizations, and we have these punk satanists in the West with their websites and cyber cults only last huffing and puffing for a year?! As a Buddhist I am taught to judge the Fruit or End Result and not what is said or done. We can talk shit all day huffing and puffing, and many of us can try to do shit [action/kammanta], but few ever manifest the Fruit to show and prove their shit. Whatever Brahmanism and Buddhism has been doing has proven itself to work.

In that respect, I’d rather have the ONA follow the example of what has been proven to work by the Fruit/Vipaka. Fuck the words, ideas, and deeds.

So I’m thinking to myself: “Okay. What do I have to do here? First let me break this down into bite sizes and figure out what exact is happening or going on.” What is actually being passed from Brahmin to Brahmin or Thera to Thera.

What’s going on is something called a “memeplex” is being passed from brain to brain. Whats a memeplex? A complex of memes. A meme is the Idea of a “Pine Tree” for example. By itself, that Pine Tree meme lacks the ability to travel or stick in the mind. Memes needs traveling companions. You peg that Pine Tree meme with other memes like Decoration, Presents, a feast, peg all of it to a season, and add the Christmas Carol meme to that and you have a Memeplex which has been observed from generation to generation since the Roman Saturnalias. The more buddies a meme has, the better it is able to spread and stick in the mind. But we look at the more successful thousand year old memeplexs and we see that there are tricks to the trade. Some Idea-memes are often pegged to real world things such as seasons, objects, rites, etc. And example would be to take the “Superiority” meme. By itself it lacks the power to influence and spread. It’s just an idea. Peg that same idea to a Skin Color, and what do you have?

So the answer I got was to pass the ONA down as a memeplex, but to over time make sure this ONA memeplex is constructed right where many of the idea-memes are pegged to real world things, to rites, rituals, chants, anything that is tangible and real. The second thing I figure I’d need are the right kind of people.

I was jogging around thinking to myself how I will find people to pass this memeplex. I can do it like how Jesus said: cast them like a farmer casting seeds. If one person is fertile the seed will germinate. But after thinking about this I figured this was an nonconstructive idea aeonically, because we would be investing in chance. Jesus gave me my second option. I remember once in the Bible Jesus had told Peter out in the desert that he [Jesus] will teach Peter how to be a “Fisher of men.” I remember watching a Jesus movie I liked. I think it was the Last Temptation or something. I remember watching Jesus sit from a distance just observing and watching Peter cast his net for awhile. Almost as if to study Peter to see if Peter [or whoever it was] had what it took.

This idea of being a Fisher of Men caused me to ask how would I fish for the right kind of person I need? I don’t want any person curious in ONA to come ask me to give them ONA. I can’t rely on that. I need someone or a few someones, who has what it takes to carry ONA for a full generation and pass this ONA memeplex down. How do I find these right types? First of all what type am I looking for? I’m looking for someone like myself. This is because being me, I know myself better than any other person. And personally I know I can keep up the Anton Long relay race for as long as I can.

So this was when everything all fell into place in my head. I suddenly remembered the movie Traffic I had watched the other day, where Javi was manipulated, used, put to work, and tested to see if he had what it took to be Family. This got me to remember the Shiva story.

In the Shiva story  the second guy was dedicated and wanted to be Shiva’s student enough where he dedicated 1 years to worshiping the old ascetic. But that wasn’t enough. I can’t rely on someone just dedicated. I need to find a Protege, someone with the same nature as me. And the only way to do this is by putting the person through tests.

Testing People

There’s this zen story which is often told regarding this subject. One day as a monk was bathing in a lake a guy walks by and seeing the monk went into the lake and said to the monk: “Teacher, I seek enlightenment, please teach me what you know, I’ll be your student.”

The monk says: “Go away. You’re bothering me.”

Thinking this was a test the man decided to show he can hang around and wait patiently.

The monk turns around, grabs the guy’s head, and sits on it trying to drown the guy. The guy struggles to break free to get air. When he finally breaks free he says: “You crazy fool! I humbled myself and was willing to make you my teacher and you try to kill me.”

And the monk said: “Unless you desire enlightenment as much as you desired air in that water, you will never get it. Thus, you are wasting my time. Go away.”

The first person to teach me and show me things about testing people was a man and friend of the family named Gino. I met Gino back when I was still in high school over at a business a grandfather of mine owned with his partners. The business was a plant that made polyurethane wood. I sometimes was put to work at the front desk during summer break or the weekends. The actual business itself was divided into two different buildings. The office where me, grandpa and the partners were at, and across the street [cul de sac] out of the office window can be seen the Plant half of the business which was a place I wasn’t allowed to go to since it had all of these toxic chemicals and forklifts, etc.

Gino was half Italian and half Scottish, and he spoke with a Scottish accent, from that one city, what’s it called, Glasscow. The 4 partners were two older aged White Americans, my grandpa [great uncle] who is Thai, and then Ted the chief engineer who was a very gentle and laid back older Englishman with white hair. In the past Ted used to go around different countries and help them build nuclear plants. He retired and had the idea of making faux wood which he encountered during his travels in Japan where there is a huge market for that stuff. So he collected his old engineering friends together to see if they were interested in trying to get this idea going. Unfortunately the idea proved over the years to be a great cause of huge debt for everybody. After 4 years, when the plant finally learned to make the faux wood, it was sold to investors in Wisconsin in haste to paid for the giant debt. In the end everybody involved barely broke out even, making just enough money to buy a house. There was a time when all sorts of debt collectors and companies were calling the front desk and threatening me with law suits if “we” did not pay. I had to remind these caller that I was just a desk person.

Before Gino was hired to manage and over see the plant he once worked at the docks as a supervisor. He got fired for being verbally abusive to the employees and slave driving them. The union pulled strings and he got fired, and his past work experience got him hired at the plant. He had this constant habit of chewing on pens all day.

My “boss” was a friend of Ted’s named Dave. Dave was a man in his 40′s and was also English with an English accent. Neither of us were really on the pay roll since we were just volunteering for friends and family. Dave’s job was to actually oversee the office stuff, take care of bills, place order, etc. I was talking to Dave once about Gino and how odd I thought it was for a Scottish person to have an Italian name. Dave goes: “Oh Gino’s half Italian. His grandfather was an immigrant to Scotland, in the textile business. His mother is Scottish.” I said back: “Oh, I didn’t know that. I wonder what his mother looks like? You think she’s a pretty red head?” Dave replies to me something like: “Well, guess you haven’t ever been to Scotland, otherwise you wouldn’t be asking that question,” he laughed and continued saying: “Let’s just say his Scottish mother looks like him with long hair.” I laughed. I thought it was funny, but guess you had to be there.

To help with production Gino hired “temp workers” who are the Mexicans you see outside of Home Depot waiting around for work. So every morning Gino comes to work with a car full of the days “employees.” The plant at the time wasn’t making any money yet to pay real employees. Everyone not a temp worker were just friends and family who literally volunteered time to whatever pay we got, if we did. Just to help out. Sometimes we were given stocks of the worthless company in lieu of pay.

From time to time from our office side me and Dave – since we really didn’t have real work to do – just watched the other side. Often we’d see a couple of the Mexican labourers walk out deserting their post and job angry saying things like “pinche cabron,” and “pinche gringo!” Dave was the gossipy and nosy character of person. He has his head out the window and speculates over every little thing that happens on the other side of the street at the plant, and own the street in the other places. When the Mexicans walk out Dave would look out the window with a curious and nosy look and say to me or himself: “What the – are those Mexicans deserting their post? What did Gino do this time? Do you understand what they’re saying Chloe?” I’d say: “Yeah, they’re cussing Gino out. I’d rather not repeat what they said if you don’t mind.” And Dave was a loud mouth and tattle tail. He’d run off to Ted and tell Ted Gino caused the Mexican’s to walk out. But Ted was so laid back he never really cared, just said: “Oh dear, looks like you’ll have to go over there and help out or get more labourers?” Ted pays the temp workers out of his own pocket, for all four years.

So Dave would reluctantly cross the street to go help out. Gino comes to the office frequently to tell Ted and the others important information while the plant is running and going good. Usually when the “employees” abandon ship Gino comes across the street chewing his pen with a guilty grin on his face to report to Ted that the Mexicans walked out and he needs replacements. Ted will always say in his laid back manner: “Let me see if I have the cash to pay them.” Usually Gino will hang around the desk and small talk with us. That’s when out of curiosity I ask Gino things and he’d teach me.

At first I just asked him why the Mexicans walked out and Gino will say with his guilty grin in an almost shy manner: “They just couldn’t take the heat, to hell with them, pardon my language.”

After I got to know Gino over the years of volunteer work he opened up and became a friend and my first source of influence. He’d often give me advice like a father would give a daughter or uncle to a niece. There was one time when he was giving me advice which I remember and apply to this day, where he said something like: “You gotta test these blokes. You’ll never know who and how a person really in inside if your just going off of how they are when they are comfortable and normal. If you ever think about getting serious with a boyfriend for instance, you have to test them for their character and fortitude as a man. Don’t ever go into anything blindly. Know what you’re dealing with first. Remember that, it’ll save you a lot of trouble and heartache.” So I asked him how to test people.

Gino said something like: “You put them into three situations and watch them carefully. Watch how they act, react, and how they treat you and others in those three situation. First situation: you get them piss drunk, but you don’t do any drinking yourself! You need to watch how they are piss drunk, what they say, where their eyes move. Do you want a boyfriend whose eyes wanders when he’d drunk? Second situation: make them seriously angry. Push them so that they become genuinely angry. I mean angry. Then watch how they act, react, and how they talk to you and treat you and others. Do you want a man who beat you or your children when they are extremely angry? Do you want a worker who walks away from his duties when he is extremely mad? Third and most important situation: Break them. Snap them like a twig.”

I asked: “What do you mean snap them?” And he said: “Push them to the breaking point. Stress them out. Apply so much pressure on them that they snap. Then you observe what type of person they are under pressure. Under extreme stress. Can they maintain themselves and still be intelligent and functional? Or do they turn into cry babies and dysfunctional gibbering idiots? You’ll grow up to realize Chloe that life isn’t easy. It’s stressful and takes us all to a breaking point. You’ll learn to know that people who are sweet in words and deed when they are comfortable and normal, turn into abusive monsters under pressure. The question is do you learn now, or when it’s too late? The best type of person to associate in any way with are the type that is true to their nature in and out of high stress, extreme emotional states, and so on. If they still love you. Or if they still are with it. Can they take the heat? Do you want to build a life or company on the reliance of people who break easy and are only superficially intelligent and superficially functional? Wimps. Too bad America is too liberal in the work place these days.”

Nothing Gino taught me that day really sank in my mind back then. It wasn’t until much later when I was out of high school, living with friends at dorms during our college years that I began to realize the essence of what Gino had once said personally and directly, with me on the receiving end of being tested and tried.

Me and my friends and cousins got real jobs together at a Target by the campus to make extra spending and party money. When we first got hired there was a transition of regimes over at the target by the campus. The previous store manager had been recently fired and we started our first few days hearing rumors about the new boss the district was going to install. The potential new boss was once an executive at the store named Edward [Ed]. I heard stories from my new friends at work that Ed was known to have a short fuse and he yells profanities and throws merchandise across the store when he’s angry.

In my head as I was hearing about the Dread Ed, I was thinking to very young and immature 18 year old self: “Awe fuck. If this Ed guy even talks to with an improper tone, I’ll walk out, I don’t even need this job. I’m not taking his shit. I have rights!” He did get hired as the new Boss. Ed was very tall, very handsome, in his late 40′s at the time. He sounded like he was from the east cost, talked with a deep and very clear and audible voice. He had a natural demeanor of command and authority and confidence in the way he walked, talked, and carried himself. My first impression of him was that to me he was like a cross between a mobster and a politician. He went around introducing himself to everybody one by one during his first week, shaking our hand and saying: “Ed. Pleased to meet you,” to the faces he didn’t recognize. He’d joke around and tease the people he knew from his previous time at the store.

I used to like watching Ed work his status charm in the store social order those days. When he’s happy and in a good mood you can see Ed just joke around with everybody. Usually you see him teasing the men in the store in a light hearted way. It’s a subtle establishment of status position anthropologically. Usually the one that is dominant or trying to establish a dominant social position does the teasing, and the recipient of the teasing is socially the subordinate. You can see this behavourism acted out in high school where the popular kids will pick on nerds and geeks. But also in their cliques you see one doing the teasing of his friends and the friends taking the tease, laughing and shoots a tease back. Then the teaser pats his friend on the back and usually says: “I’m just messin with ya.” The one doing the teasing is the dominant person in the clique. The patting on the back is a social reassurance that they are still buddies as long as everyone knows their place. At the store you’ll see the men familiar with Ed throw in or initiate a jab or tease Ed, they usually pat Ed on the shoulder right after, and usually Ed turns the situation around and teases them back good. When he was happy he was always formal and respectful with every female in the store. He called us all “Ladies.” Usually he’ll do his stops and say: “Evening ladies. Anything I should know about while I’m here?” Then he’ll do his small talk, comment on our look and hair, and then leave. He never teases a female. When Ed was angry he transformed into a totally different person. His nickname in the store was the “Transformer,” because if this.

Our shift was the grave yard, so that way we had the day for either school or to hang out. So Ed’s usual shift was when the store was closed to the public. After Ed had settled in and established himself, one night we saw Ed do his famous transformation way in the back by the toys department. Me and some of my friends were on he Planogram team which was different from the stock team which unloads the truck and stocks the stuff.

I was in the middle of the store with my team when I heard things crashing loudly over in the toys department. Thinking something big fell, my team walked over there to investigate. Before we got there we heard Ed screaming at the top of his lungs: “Shit! What is this shit!? What the fuck is everybody doing!? Aren’t you supposed to be working!?” After hearing this, we just turned around real fast and went back to our place to do our work hoping Ed won’t stop by. You can hear things being thrown across the aisle and breaking.

At the time me and my work partner Lisa were helping each other on my aisle since I was still knew. Our job was to totally dismantle an entire aisle, reconstruct the shelves and put up all new items or rearrange the items according to these blueprints they give us. This usually takes all day to destock the aisle, dismantle it, put up new wallpaper and pegs, pull our items and stock it. Lisa was put in the same aisle as me so she can help train me. That night when Ed blew a fuse, Lisa had left her aisle just behind me to help me with my aisle. Usually it’s one person per aisle side. She was doing something while I was banging the prong of a shelve loudly to get it to go into the hole things in the aisle. Just as I stuck the shelf in place and proud of my accomplishment Ed walked by our aisle. I guess he was wondering what the loud banging was.

Ed stopped dead in his tracks and looked at me and Lisa working on the same aisle together. I feared for my life as I was standing there looking at him looking at me with a little hammer in my hand. In my mind I was thinking to myself: “Lisa was just helping me. I’m still new and I’m still being trained. I was working. I have a hammer in my hand to prove it. Lisa is my trainer, please don’t yell at her.” Where we were working at was right across the way from toys in the middle part of the store.

He just stood there looking at me few a few seconds, so not knowing what to do I just said out loud: “The shelf wouldn’t go in. She’s training me.” I wiggled my hammer. Ed puts his palm over his face and takes a deep breath as he turns around. I thought he was going to start yelling. But he turns back around to look at me and Lisa and he sad: “I’m sorry you ladies had to see that. I feel bad. I really do. I hope they don’t take it personally. I just get angry when I see people not working. I put in 100% of my effort into my job. I expect the same from everyone. I get angry when I see people not work. I don’t care if you don’t like your job or aren’t really working. Just look busy.”

I nodded in fear and I said: “Yes sir. We were working, she’s just helping me out.” And Ed shows his palms at us and says: “No, no, no. Not you ladies. Don’t mind me. I know your working. I can hear you down from the other department. I’m just vent some steam at somebody. I’m gunna go and clean up my mess now.”

My friends and I where hired a few months before Christmas season that year. In these types of mass retail stores, Christmas season is chaotic. After settling in my job for the easy months and getting to know everybody and learning about Ed’s character under extreme anger and stress, December came and Christmas season hit the store. At Target, the Planogram team during Christmas season is like the bitch of the store. We get used by every other team. First our job during November into early December was to literally redo the entire store to make everything Chrismassy. Every aisle had to be reconstructed, new aisles had to be build in the back for the extra Christmas stuff. We had to put up the seasonal signs in the store, put up the trees in the display area. Then when we were done the Planogram crew was disbanned for the season since there were no aisles to be worked on, and we’d be everybody’s bitch into January.

Our team went into work one night at 12 AM to see Ed pulling pallets and dumping them everywhere in the main aisles of softlines. I walked down the rows and rows of pallets with our team leader Sean in horror to the 40 hugely piled Christmas pallets. Sean gave me a look of part horror, part anger, and part annoyance. Ed dropped off another pallet and walked up to us and said to Sean: “Sean my man. Good to see you two early. All these pallets need to be sorted before the store opens. The stock team over the weekend didn’t sort them for you like I asked. Got a little upset. Broke a few things. Sorry to do this to you guys.”

Sean is still my friend to this day. He’s half Black half Irish, very attractive, body builder type. He spent 4 years in the army and then joined the air force reserves. He’s also my personal mentor in the 5% Nation. Sean said in anger and disgust back at Ed: “Man, you know how much work my team already has. What the hell does the stock team even do during Christmas Ed, and they couldn’t help out and sort this stuff?” Ed goes: “Tell me about it. It is what it is Sean. Chloe go clock in and and start sorting, you can have my LTR [scanning device]. I want every box repalletized by aisle number to help you guys out. Get as much done as you can be fore the store opens. I’m gunna drag Sean to the back and touch base with him real quick.” Sean goes: “Ed you can’t do this to me man. They gave me 7 aisles to set tonight. I need her in those aisles.” Ed said back: “Sean, work with me. Nobody else will.” Sean said ‘alright’ and they both looked at me, so I went to clock in.

Me and Sean got stuck that night going through every box. You have to scan the bar code on the box ten write the aisle number it gives you on the box and then sort them out by aisle number and make new pallets. As we were doing this Shawn was cussing and bitching about how bad the stock team sucks. The supervisor of the stock team had come up to us chuckling and patting Sean on the back teasing about the extra load of work we got stuck with. Him and Sean were peers in the store’s official ranking system and actual friends. Sean said annoyed and pissed: “Fuck you man and your lazy ass team. Ain’t this your guy’s work? You guys are fucking incompetent. You need the Plano team to pull your truck for you, do your work for you. But whatever. My team gets your work done AND our work done. Get the fuck out of this aisle before I bitch slap you.” The other guys leaves laughing and says as he walked away: “Hey Sean! Thanks for picking up my slack buddy. I owe you one.” Sean mumbled to himself and me: “I really feel like killing a few people right now, you don’t even know.”

So during the chaos of Christmas season on the Plano team, people took shits on you whenever they could everywhere they can. Technically before we set an aisle the protocol is to use our LRT’s or PDA’s to punch in an order of the new items our schematics says we will need. The backroom team is supposed to do their part – team work – and pull our order for us. But this doesn’t happen of course. I took down my aisle to set up a Christmas aisle, and I had all this backstock items not going back up which I put on these pallets neatly for the back room and I had put in my order way before I started taking apart my aisle. So I went to deliver my backstock pallet to Ray who was the supervisor of the backroom.

Technically his team is supposed to backstock the crap we pull off. But of course this doesn’t happen in practice. I pulled my pallet back to Ray who is or was this 40 year old White ex-Marine guy [he was cool] and always, he yells at me saying: “No, no no girl! I’ve had enough crap from your team. I got a job to do too. You’re backstocking everything you’re bring back here!” He acts like that under pressure, where he no longer cooperates or works as a team. So I said back: “Ray I’m setting a damn aisle. I can’t backstock this shit.” He interrupted and said: “Then don’t be bringing shit back here!” I said: “Where the hell am I supposed to put this shit then Ray? And my order? I’m ready for it.”

Ray said or bitched that he had too much work on his hands and could not get to any of our orders. So I had an empty aisle. I went to go tell Sean Ray wanted me to backstock my own stuff and he didn’t pull any off our orders. That got Sean very angry. When Sean is angry is throws things on the ground and goes deathly silent like a sniper and just walks back with a look on his face like he’s gunna fist fight someone. He disappears usually. So that night I went to go to the back room to see what to do with my empty aisle. Sean was pulling our orders and yelling back and forth at Ray saying: “How you gunna do this to me Ray. Fucking lazy ass motherfucker. At least tell me you ain’t gunna pull my orders. I got empty aisles out there.”

Sean – like me – is the type to keep working steady in extreme states of anger and under extreme stress. Usually he verbally vents his steam, but he keeps working and doing his duties and whatever extra shit he has to do. I’m the opposite. I shut up when I am extremely angry or under high stress. If its too much I’ll bitch in my head or cry but I’ll keep doing the work, stay functional and alert, and stay focused. I can still think straight where I can or have to re-prioritize what needs to be done and what needs to be suspended. Sean taught me that panic kills in real live situations. Like when your car is in a lake. If you panic and don’t have full control of your emotions and mind, and you can’t calm yourself, you’re gunna die in the car cuz you’re not thinking straight. Same thing with being out in the battlefield. You always have to have full control of your emotions and mind at all times. You can vent and bitch to let off steam, but don’t ever lose control of your emotions and thinking faculty.

After we had set the whole store our team was disbanded and we were put to work on “projects.” Usually the guys in our team get put in the Christmas tree truck, or they are put in the stockroom truck unloading the trucks. The girls get used all over the place.

I “lucked” out during my tenure with this job, which was my only “real” [non-family] job. Ed had made me his “personal assistant” for the season. Which meant he just gave me a long list of orders to follow and left me alone to execute them one at a time. Technically my chore he gave me was to just walk around the entire store and keep every end cap in the whole store fully stocked and to just do what I have to to keep them all full. Then to pull all clearance items from every aisle and put in in back end caps. Then to take every clearance item in the backroom and flush them out, meaning get them on the floor in the end caps. So usually back at that time I just minded my own business, pulled my own items, kept every end cap loaded with crap for the morning. But I learned that there are only so many back end caps in the store [for clearance], and the stockroom team were flushing out every clearance item from their backroom.

I walked in the store one night at 3 in the morning to find over a dozen pallets of clearance stuff out on the floor waiting, after I had taken a walk to check how many end caps needed to be restocked which was half of them in the store. I was standing there shocked at the dozen pallets of crap as Ray dropped off another one laughing and he said: “Look at her just standing there. I’d start working if I were you. We got more clearance stuff coming for you.” I bitched out at him saying: “All my clearance end caps are full Ray! I don’t have anywhere to put all this at?!” He just said: “Your problem, not mine. I’m just doing what Ed told me to do.” Then walks away.

I went to go find Ed to complain at him about the 12 pallets of shit the backroom was giving to me, thinking Ed would compassionately understand and provide me with a helper or something. When I saw Ed, he just said: “Chloe! My little helper. Come with me to the back yard. I need you to go through a container for clearance items. The stock team was supposed to go through it, but they didn’t.” I was shocked and I opened my mouth to bitch or vent and I said: “But,” but before I finish the but Ed stops me and said: “Don’t do this with me Chloe. I’m gunna blow a fuse. If it’s one thing I hate is people that complain and bitch. It gets absolutely nothing done. I give you everything I got. You need to give me everything you got and don’t ask questions. I know you’re better than that and capable of more. I know because I’ve seen you work stressed out and I’ve put to under pressure. You can’t imagine the pressure my bosses are putting me through right now. I’ve got nobody else to rely on who can take the heat but you and Sean. Don’t burn out on me now.” I nodded and said: “Okay.”

Ed led me out in the store’s backyard to a container just outside the doorway of the backroom going outside. He propped the door opened and called the security guard on his walkie to meet him in the backroom to guard a door, and told the backroom team to keep an eye on me and to check up on me since I’ll be outside by myself in a dark container. The container is the big kind you see on trains, big trucks etc. It’s dark and packed with pallets. I was given a flashlight and a scanner. My job was to go through every box and flush out all the clearance items and get them out in the floor. It was 3 something in the morning and very cold. And just my luck every one of the big pallets – over a dozen – were wrapped in plastic, and there was no room to work in. I had to literally climb on top of the boxes just to move. The previous manager had gotten fired for this. Instead of doing her job, the previous manager ordered all of these containers and pack-ratted stuff into them and never told anybody about them. As soon as Ed left I just stood their for a moment and kicked the nearest box a few times to let out some steam.

Every few minutes my friend the “security” guard came by to check up on me. His name was Rodney, but we called him Big Rod. He was in his late 20′s back then. Had these big bushy sideburns and both of his arms were tatted up. They called him Big Rod because he was big built, not fat. He was chubby, but he also worked out so he was also packing muscles. Big Rod was a Mongol which is a rival 1% biker gang of the Hell’s Angels. He loved talking about motor bike gangs, their culture, street gangs, etc.” I started talking to him at break talking about Asian gangs. His friends were Asians, so he knew every Asian gang. I learned many things about biker gangs in return. He was “cool people,” at break he’d pass out cups to those of us he knew were “cool” and filled it up with beer.

Big Rod once put me to the test for whatever reason after a few drinks and getting to know me. He told me to follow a guy around the stock team for him and gave me a name, and asked me to give him any information about this guy I hear. Since Big Rod was the security guard I figured this guy – named Jeff – was stealing things. So over the months I spied on Jeff and collected every bit of information I hear about him, and during break I’d relay what I knew to Big Rod. I never asked why he asked why. I know enough street ethics and my own family culture to not ask why when you’re told to do something by somebody older than you or who out ranks you. You can smell a test when one is given to you. A few months pasted and as I was walking from the restroom one night I saw Jeff walking around a section in the store he was not placed in. People on the stock team get placed to work in departments. Curious I walked fast behind him towards his direction. I saw him turn down an aisle walking to the a back end cap. Jeff is one of those trashy trailor park White guys that is the type to not feel right with anybody. He was dirty and never seemed to bathe or comb his hair.

I walked very slowly on the front end of the aisles, past one aisle at a time to find him so I can see what he was doing. He was in the electronics department which was quiet. I saw his elbow. He was doing something behind an end cap. I made a sniffle sound pretending to normally walk by and he looked and saw me and quickly fumbled with something and very, very nervously said to me as he was walking back to the front: “Hey Chloe.” I said: “What’s up Jeff?” He goes: “Nothing. Nothing. I went to the bathroom. Just checking out checking out a few things. I better go before Robin [his supervisor] looks for me.” I nodded and smiled watching him walk to his department. Then I stopped him and said: “Jeff,” I got very close to his dirty ear and continued: “You have to be more careful next time.” And I looked at him. Jeff had this look of panic or guilt or fear and he nervously said to me: “You’re not going to tell are you? Please?” But I assured him and said: “No. We’re cool right?” He nodded and thanked me.

The next day I told Jeff at a quiet section of the store that I wanted to buy whatever he took. I used the fact that he knew I knew as an unspoken blackmail. He admitted to me that he had taken a Game Boy for his little son. I told him I’ll give him $20 for it and things will be cool. So he agreed. He had no choice but to agree. The next day after work Jeff gave me the new Game Boy things he stole and I gave him $20. Then that same day I called Big Rod and told him everything, stating that I had the Game Boy in my possession. Big Rod told me to come over to his apartment for dinner with him and his wife to show me the item he stole.

The three of us at Big Rod’s pad drank and smoked weed as he was looking at the Game Boy. Big Rod told me and his wife who was my age and tatted up: “We’ve been trying to catch this fucker in the act. They’ve been building some case on his dirty ass for six months. Think he’s ripped off fucking $2000 worth of shit. A few days ago one of the execs found a fucking Game Boy box fucking opened in the back end caps in electronics. My girl Chloe caught the fucker red handed, evidence and all too. Ain’t that something. This is the fucking Game Boy from that box. How’d you do this?” I explained to him what happened and that I tricked him into selling me the Game Boy or I’d tell. But I asked Big Rod if I can get busted for buying it. He said that technically I could, but he’ll make sure the fucker never mentions my name and he won’t bring up any transaction of money. Then Big Rod goes: “All I know is somebody is going to jail, and I’m getting a fucking promotion! You don’t mind if I take the credit for this bust do you?” I said: “No way. Go ahead. If the guys on the stock team [gang bangers] ever find out, they’ll never talk to me again.” Big Rod reassured me: “Nah, just between us, those guys are cool with me, they take shit in plain view of me. They owe me. You’re cool. Don’t stress over it. This bust is strictly business.” That’s how we got to know each other, and how I earned his trust.

So out in the container my friend Big Rod came to check up on me, climbing in the containers he said to me: “Shit, it’s fucking cold in here. You know he can get fired for putting you at risk out here by yourself at this time? You want me to put the word in for you? I’ll be your witness. I can’t stand the fucker.” I said back: “Nah, I’m cool Big R. Just helping him out, that’s all.” He goes: “Yeah, but this ain’t right. He should be out here not an 18 year old girl. What’s up with that picture. He’s using you.” I said: “Nah. Just leave him alone. He’s alright. Ed is an acquired taste.” Rod asks: “What’s that mean?” I said: “When you haven’t tasted something before, and you have to learn to get use to the shit. Feel people out and know how to dance with them or work with them. You know.” So he looked around and changing the subject said: “Alright. Just let me know. Ey, anything interesting in there?” I said: “I’ll open some of the interesting boxes up. If I see anything I’ll holler.” Big Rod says quietly as he starts to leave: “Yeah, just set it aside for me. I’ll stuff my fucking pockets.”

It took me till 8 in the morning to go thru the whole container. I had few pallets of stuff, and I had set aside all of these things for Big Rod. Every so often he’d come by and stuff his pockets, vanish for a while when he was supposed to be guarding the door, then come back to reload with stuff I find. We did that for five hours. I had pallets and pallets of clearance shit I had to push out on the floor. After lunch break I found Ed to inform him of my only option since all of the clearance end caps were over flowing. I told Ed: “Ed, I have all these pallets of clearance and all of the end caps are packed.” Ed claps his hands like he’s cheering me on and said: “What are you gunna do about it?” So I said: “I have to pirate a couple aisles in the store. I have no other choice.” Ed goes: “Great. Do what you gotta do. Give it to me! Blame everything on me if you have to. Just get rid of everything.”

So I went to the Home Décor department after lunch and killed two whole aisles. I removed everything from them and stuffed the items in new homes with their labels in different places. Put up a shit load of shelves in my pirated aisles and started to stuff my pirated aisles with nothing but clearance stuff.

The stock team stocking the department gave me a shit storm. What they do is take tubs loaded with boxes to the aisles the boxes goes in and the are supposed to stock them. But I had killed two aisles which confused the dumb lazy fucks. One of them came by the aisle with their tubs and looking confused or lazy said to me: “Where did these two aisles go?” I said: “I moved them into the next aisle and all along the back wall.” And I pointed out where I moved the stuff to. This grown person in her 40′s bitches at me: “Well what am I supposed to do now? I can’t waste my time looking for their new homes. I’m telling Robin.” I got upset over this grown up bitching like a 5 year old and I said: “Ma’am, the new homes are right in the next aisle and down along the big wall. Can you work with me please and help me out?” She storms off to tell her supervisor on me.

Robin the stock team supervisor is this older lady of about 35-40ish. She has short hair and looks like a butch dike, and she carries herself in a very masculine way all bossy like. She has a short fuse and is the biggest bitch in the store when she is barely stressed out. Under stress she malfunctions and stops working right and storms off not working in a cloud of butthurt.

Robin marches up to the aisles I had pirated and out loud with the store open and costumers walking by just losses it on me saying: “Chloe what the hell is this? Where the hell are my two aisles! You can’t just go around killing aisles like this? My stock team gets confused. I got a backroom packed with pallets that I need to get out. Blah blah blah!” Just to shut her up I said in a low tone: “Just leave the stuff here Robin. I’ll take care of it okay.” She goes all smartass like: “If you say so. You’re stocking it not me. Ed’s gunna know about this.” So she walked off, having dismissed a part of her responsibility on me. I was mocking her in my head going: “If you say so. Whatever then. Go tattle tale on me. I told Ed I was gunna do it anyways. Whatever happened to team work? It’s like everybody is out to look out only for their own asses and they try to evade as much work as they can get away with not doing.” That’s when I realized that Ed was right. Complaining and bitching makes you look like a baby. And these are grown people.

A few minutes later, while the store was open with customers in it, you hear stuff being thrown, things crashing and breaking, out in the back of the toy department again. Then you hear Ed yelling profanities while the store was open. And his voice was getting louder and louder, so I figured he was walking my way. I stood there waiting for him to see what he was going to do. I told him I was gunna kill aisles and he said I could. I’d feel very shocked and betrayed if he turned around and yelled at me. Ed snapped in public right in my aisle with the stock team and some customers watching. Ed sort of talked to himself or me or somebody out loud saying in public: “Fuck me! I’m not a fucking manager. I’m a fucking babysitter! That’s what I am! I’m surrounded by babies! Chloe do you have any babies I can babysit? I sure could use another baby. Ma’am how about you?”

He mumbles to himself and what went to the tubs of stuff the stock team left for me and opened the boxes and proceeded to stock the stuff as he shakes his head. Just like Sean handles things when he is very angry and stressed out. I thought that was very nice and loyal of him to help me out with the boxes in that situation. That’s how I personally learned that Ed was true, trustworthy, and loyal to those he can depend on. Robin came by and in a very nice and sweet voice said to Ed: “Ed I can stock the stuff, you know. I was just,” before she could finish explaining Ed goes: “Robin, I’m this close to killing somebody or myself. Leave. Go do your job or clock out and go home for the day. Please.”

By then I was just doing my work and pretending to not be aware of the public drama. While I was working with Ed working with me, I wondered how he relationship with his wife was like? So I just kept working, and Ed just quietly stocked the crap. In those moments you just stay quiet and let the men go into their cave and cool down. He gets over his anger quick, then apologizes to everyone, then he kept working the boxes that went into the aisles I killed. At break he bought me, Sean, Faith, and another one of his hand picked helpers who was a friend of ours named Arnie who was a short older man in his 50′s with a thick mustache from Afghanistan. Faith was a very cool elder lady. She was 57 and still had a lot of horse power in her. She was working just to stay busy. She was rich, had white hair and a kick ass attitude, and she drove a better car to work than Ed’s. She’s a Southern Bell and talks with a southern accent, and she cusses like a sailor. Ed told us at break that he needs us to stay 12 hours to finish up our chores and take care of things. He warned us that its gunna be 8 more hours of him using and abusing us. The four of us agreed to stay.

“In one ear, out the other baby.” That was Faith’s policy with people like Ed. She told me at break that Ed is just like her husband when he was young, and they have been married for over 40 something years. “You let them use you and abuse you. Let them learn to trust you and know they can come to you. Make them know you are the only one that can take their shit. Then turn that around and use that in turn to get you where you need to go. He needs us more than we need him. If he’s smart, he’ll learn he either needs to put out or lose his support. Let the man be a man and do his thing, that’s just how God made him baby. Just remember what I tell you, and this is coming from an old lady whose been through everything imaginable in life: The more a person needs you, the more control you have over them. I wasn’t born rich.” That’s the type of stuff Faith taught me and Sean based on her many years of being married to a man like Ed for 40 years.

Ed ended up building a little clique he called the “A Team.” It was 7 of us he had tested and hand picked over the months. The ones he pushed to the breaking point, used, manipulated [buying us lunches, messing with our feelings, etc], and the only ones who stuck by him. He used his “A Team” to get his work load done all during the holiday season. Before it officially started he had a meeting with the 7 of us and just point black said in plain English: “I picked you 7 because you are the only 7 that can think straight and function under high stress and pressure. You’re the only ones that can take the heat and deal with my shit, and every one of these babies’ shit. We all got bosses here. I get shit on, I’m gunna shit on you, you go shit on whoever. I don’t care. Lets make it a shit fest if we need to. Shit on me if that makes you feel better because I don’t take any thing said in anger or pressure seriously, just work with me. Fuck the rest of the store. Fuck the stock team. Fuck the backroom team. Fuck those grown babies. We’ll run this store our god damn selves. Pull our own shit, stock our own shit, get every lazy person’s fucking jobs done in between. I’m gunna use you and abuse you all Christmas season. Use me and abuse me too. Just work as a fucking team. That’s all I ask of you. Everyone still with me?” So we all nodded. Sean goes: “Lets do it.”

After Christmas season Ed got praised for his work. He had taken a stored that got fucked up because of the previous manager, and fixed everything up and picked up revenue again. He got a fat Christmas bonus. In private he gave each of us 7 a very private bonus out of his own pocket, and he actually shows a very sincere appreciation for the work we put in during his little speech for the 7 of us when he cried, or his eyes got very watery. Unfortunately he wasn’t perfect. My year of working there had come round. Thanksgiving season had come. The store got all of these for the Thanksgiving Day Sale. Ed saved one X Box in his office for his son which he bought when the store opened. One of the execs who did not like Ed ratted on him. The management team were not legally allowed to save items in their offices that are on sale for the public. So he got fired. Of all people Robin had come to each of us collecting money to buy Ed a going away gift, since over the year she had grown to like him and understand his nature. I put in $300. Sean and Faith were the only others to put in a big contribution. Ed left without a fight.

Two weeks after he got fired he came by our Target with a golf club on Monday wearing his ring. We were out at lunch break. He just stops and says: “Ever golfed on Mondays before? Chloe, you taking care of my Lexus for me?” It was mine, but he called it his since he has a thing for such types of car brands. After small talk he said he got a new job as the top manager of a different company and he came to collect his A Team. He promised all 7 of us immediate promotions if we came. All 7 of us left Target and followed Ed.

Ed and my old friend Gino from the plant had the same “work ethics” as I recalled after my experience with real work. Things that Gino once taught me about people and testing them for their fortitude were true. Most people turn to babies when the slightest pressure is applied. Most people just complain, whine, and bitch their discomfort or disagreement like a baby cries to have its diaper changed. And these grown babies actually want you to change their diapers for them, expecting you to appease them and fix shit for them. They can’t do shit by themselves, which is why they complain. How many of these grown babies complain about their work, but keep doing their job and don’t change their routine? How many complain about politics, but yet they keep supporting the same system and same two parties?

How many of you cry like grown babies over how you don’t like ONA but, it’s still here? That’s incompetence and impotence. You huff and puff about the sex how your great, but can’t ever get it up to do shit. How am I supposed to take you fucking babies seriously then? Whining, disagreeing with me, debating my ideas, talking shit about me, don’t do jack shit in the real world, and you know it never has. That’s all you bitches got. Just like peasants and serf bitching about their plight and serfdom and talking shit about their masters that own them. Nothing besides talk is ever done. And don’t bring up the American revolution like I’m fucking stupid or the French Revolution. Who were the bulk of the loyalists, did the generic populous actually participate or did they just exist and get manipulated, and who had the guts to actually risk their life and freedom to commit treason against the Crown and Law of the day? You all are bitches. You, your ancestry, and whole bloodline. You bitch about breaking the law today, and your ancestors bitched about breaking the law of the land and religion in the past. So don’t act like a fucking superhero Captain Satan with me cuz you found satanism and you got opinions. I’d rather cut my wrists then breed with one of you peasant [plebeian] fucks. That’s straight from my heart.

A Team

Gino had the exact same method of building up his own A Team. What I remember him do was pick up random Mexicans temp workers. Then during the day he’d push all of them to high levels of stress and just use them all day. Some walked out. Few stayed.

This one young Mexican, who is still a friend of mine to this day named Israel got a job at our plant like this. Israel at the time he first started was 19. He was an illegal alien with false papers. His wife is a citizen. He didn’t speak a word of English, and he barely does still. He came to this country by himself. Said it cost him $3000 to pay the “Coyotes” which is the term for the nice businessmen who work the human traffic industry. He came alone leaving his family behind so he can get work to send money to his parents and siblings back home. He told me once – via our interpreter Ricardo the machine tech – that his [Israel's] dream was to work hard for 20 years here, have his parents save the money, then go back home and open his own small business and be a jeffe [boss], so his parents can retire and travel the world.

Me and Dave used to watch how badly Gino treated Israel from across the street in the safety of our air conditioned office. When Israel was stressed out or very angry, he’d walk out the plant and just sit at the side walk looking sad. I felt really sad for him when he did that. Because he’s all alone in a foreign country which sees him as a criminal, and all he wants is just to make money to have a better life, and the only place that will give him work is just treating him awful. He sits there cuz he really has nowhere to go. Gino would come out screaming at the top of his lung in a Scottish Accent: “Israel, get back in there boy!” Israel would get up slowly with his head down and walk back inside to work. And you see a smile on Gino’s face as he pats Israel on the back.

Everyday in the morning even when we didn’t need workers to help, Israel would always be waiting at the front door with his bike. Gino would buy him breakfast and coffee and set him to work. And you’ll see the same thing happen. Israel would walk out the plant and sit on the side walk. Dave would be looking out the window and saying to me: “Here we go again Chloe. They’re gunna bond again. How do you like that. A Scotsman and a Mexican making friends. Only in America.” Then you see Gino storm out of the plant like he was looking to kill somebody and he’ll scream out as loud as he can: “Israel! Get back in there boy!” And Israel would walk back in with a smirk on his face.

Dave said once when Gino was hanging around the office: “I feel bad for Israel. You treat that poor boy like shit.” Gino says: “I ain’t treating him like shit. He has potential. He knows it and I know it. I’ve seen him work when he puts him mind to it. That boy is smart. But he’s lazy. He needs discipline. He keeps a straight head under pressure. He’ll understand in time. That’s how my father raised me when I was his age. Look at how I turned out.” He chuckles to himself and Dave said laughing: “Yeah, look at you, bullying Mexicans.”

A year later Gino starts relegating supervisor chores to Israel. You’ll see Gino come out to inspect the Mexicans working in the yard and he gets angry cuz they aren’t working hard enough. He yells out: “Israel! Tell your brothers to quit fucking around and work god dammit! We ain’t paying them to hold hands!” Then you’ll see Israel doing the exact same thing Gino does. He yell out profanities in Spanish and makes everybody work while he stands and watches. You’ll see Gino come out later to check up on everybody, and he’ll nod in approval and pat Israel on the back and go back inside.

Slowly over the years other workers with the same quality and nature as Gino and Israel just comes back and back everyday. They get put into this clique where a very real chain of command structure can be seen to take shape. And you’ll see that this clique get’s the most work done. Gino had manifested himself an efficient work force. Gino buys his workers food out of his own pocket, and after work hours he shoves extra cash in the pockets of his hand picked boys like Israel. After two years Gino build up his A Team made up of a small group of 5 people who were able to work together cooperatively in a team or collective effort which group was also able to maintain that cooperative ability to productively work together under high stress, extreme anger, and high pressure some days at the plant created. Basically they were dedicated or loyal to the work and their group, and the anger, stress, and pressure was not able to break their solidarity and functionalism apart.

Some may wonder why I’m talking about my boring work experience. Partly because I’ve alive for about 2 and a half decades and I haven’t experienced much else in Life. You work with what you got. But I can still extract insights from these experiences in life.

So what do I mean by a chain of command? I mean Information traveling unimpeded whereby this information. Ed had an end objective, he tells his A Team what he wants, his A Team divvies up the work needed to manifest it, and the end result is actualized. Gino has a work load and work order to meet, he tells his A Team, they divvy up the responsibilities, and the end result gets done. Your conscious mind wants to cross the street, it dictates its will or desire to the body, your body its limbs and organs divvies up the work load needed to get you ass across the street, and the work gets done. That’s what I mean by a chain of command and efficient work force.

There is a different between an army and a mass of common city citizens. There is a difference between a street gang and the mass of common city residents. There is a difference between a construction company building a structure and the random people walking by the construction site. There is a difference between a company of business partners and the common mass of citizens. The difference is that one is structured in a coherent ordering where that Information travels unimpeded and the other is an incoherent structure where Information does not move. Take a piece of Coal, and a Diamond. Both are made of carbon atoms. Shine a laser through both of them. The light of the laser is pure Information. Which on of these carbon made objects does the Information travel through unimpeded and which one obstructs the information and why? And which is more valuable and stronger and which one is actually worthless and crumbles easily? Figure that out on your own and the implications.

The Price of Liberalism

So after all that recollection coagulated in my head I walked home to think about what I needed. I don’t need a book. Having a memeplex encased inside a book does not guarantee that that memeplex will jump out of the pages to be alive. How does a memeplex come to life? Where does the Christmas memeplex “go” when Christmas season is not here? It doesn’t go anywhere. It’s still in your fucking head. It just is not influencing you to manifest it. But who hangs popcorn and tinsel on a pine tree in the summer anyways right? Where does the Halloween memeplex “go” every other day of the year when it’s not October 31st? No where, it’s Dormant in the cultural fabric still. It’s just not expressed threw your actions/kammanta to produce Fruit in the physical world. So don’t even tell me a memeplex laying dormant in a book does shit, when one laying in your own head and culture most times doesn’t do shit. Telling me you wrote a book with ideas in it and acting like you did something special is like saying to me: “Look I got a Halloween memeplex in the middle of fucking April. It’s all made and constructed. I put in all this logic and intelligence into it. Not a single fallacy!” So? I got a quarter in my pocket, who the fuck cares? It’s fucking April? What’s that Halloween memeplex do in April? Shit. What do you call something that does shit? Worthless crap.

Or a better example of this phenomenon is what the mundane satanists are good at doing in their forums and cyber hang outs. They’ll say: “D00d, come quick and hang out with us in our chatroom. We’re talking about the Christmas memeplex in the middle of July! Fuck Independence Day. There’s a snow storm of opinions going on right now, and a load of cyberdrama. Come on, hail satan!” Cuz what do these mundane faggots do in their special places? They throw their opinions around about everything. And they call that a religion or philosophy. Where they tree hug an arbitrary set of ideals and use that to produce opinions about other people, other belief systems, and so on. That’s the essence of mundane satanism, and mundane anything. They call that “praxis,” sometimes. Five year old kids can throw their opinions about shit around too. “But we are grown ups and logical.” The essence of this paragraph will just fly right above the heads of these generics.

It’s like a farmer were to come up to me and say: “I got this special mixture of fertilizer. It’s the greatest pile of manure in my opinion. And I have some high opinions about it too. It’ll do all sorts of miracle stuff on your rice patties and wheat fields.” Then I were to say back: “That sounds awesome. Can I see a basket of your fruits and vegetables you grew with this infallible manure? Just so I can see what I can grow?” And the farmer says: “Well, I just have ideas, but they are lofty opinions! I’m just saying you know. I mean I’ve tried to grow shit myself, but it never worked out. But I swear it had nothing to do with the actual manure, because I wasn’t using it, cuz it’s not made yet. Like I said, it’s just very important opinions.”

And this is the exact same thing your common generic satanist in cybrspace is doing. They sure do have a lot of lofty and important opinions about satanism and everything. But the deed and acts? Oh don’t start talking about that cuz you’ll start drama, where people will just deflect and say: “Well you prove you did shit first. If your bad ass.” But what does somebody like the old Buddha say to focus your attention on when judging the value of something? Not on what is being said, no matter how logical or right it sounds or who is saying it. Not even on the deed or action committed or attempted. The important thing to look at is the FRUIT of such words, beliefs, and/or actions. If a farmer were to bring you a basket of fruit and carrots he’s grown, you can’t use that defletive shit and say: “Oh yeah, prove it, what have you done.” Because his little basket of fruits and vegetables is what is to be judged. By Fruit [Vipaka] I mean the karmic [action-reaction] resultant manifestation of something which is tangible and measurable in a kamma-kosala way, meaning Productive Work/Labour.

For instance I can judge the condition of my life at the moment here in America, and based on my evaluation such life here I can value the American revolution to be Kamma-Kosala, even if it was bloody and cost lives. Or I can judge the value of the English language by pointing out cases where Arab businessmen and Taiwanese tycoons talk business in English and a profit is made. I can bring up how a diplomat from Brazil and one from China talk English and certain diplomatic agreements manifest. I can point out a Japanese pilot talk English to Indonesian fly control to safely land his passengers. Or I can point out international companies that advertise to an international global market in English to a mass of people of different walks of life and nationalities who speak English where billions of dollars are made annually. And I can take all of that and say: “Yes, even though the English language itself is a memeplex or construct of intangible memes and ideas, it is valuable and worth something because of the FRUIT which it has and can bare, which I have seen.” The English language or its supporters don’t have to huff and puff, or assert opinions. I can see the fruit in plain view. Fuck the deeds he “praxis,” the application, and the theories and speculations too. I can see the Fruit/Vipaka and that is what you base your judgment and valuation on.

Where is satanism’s basket of fruit? I’m not talking about YOUR fruits in life as an individual person doing shit. I’m talking about the memeplex itself and the fruit it manifests through you via its influence over you, just as English as a memplex influences us Collectively to talk and communicate thereby producing measurable results, etc. You fuctards had 50 years at least. Show me your basket of shit. But you don’t have to show me, cuz its all out in the open. Lets name some fruit the memeplex of satanism has produced. My list is not everything:

One, we have internet forums. That’s one. Two, don’t forget the Satanic Bible by Avon! Three, social networks, that’s right. Oh four, yes Youtube, I didn’t forget that. Five, don’t forget all the wannabe satanic Bibles ever written by a satanist which have all been forgotten! Six, and all the thousands of high priests, grandmagisters and all of their thousands of satanic churches, demonic temples. Seven, lets throw in death metal for the hell of it. Eight, how about those gibbering idiots we call Theistic satanists who believe Satan is a spirit person from sumeria and/or the 12th planet. Nine, yes websites galore, can’t forget that shit. You’re illegit if your venture doesn’t have a well designed one. Ten, chatrooms! Yes, the Nobel Prize end result of cybersatanism can’t leave out the all important chatrooms. You the reader can add more to the list if I forgot any Fruit of modern satanism. But Ten is enough fruit for me to evaluate the worth of the kamma wrought and the value of this species of memeplex. You guys are fucking pathetic. The whole lot of you. You can deflect from these ten fruit by hiding behind your pretentious ego-based logic and rationalism and scientism and beliefs, but you cannot hide the fruits of your actual collective actions as a people under the influence of this memeplex. 50 years and this is the most visible of your fucking fruit.

When I point a finger at mundane satanism, how many fingers am I pointing back at me and ONA? Three. Which is why I’m trying to figure shit out for the ONA, writing my thoughts, and hoping that the very few of you in ONA will find this, understand, and help out by forming our A Team. So in my Target and plant recollections we see there are two distinct groups of people. One group is Liberal, and the other is Conservative. You have the liberal group who are the random generic employees or workers. They are disorganized, incoherent, they have trouble working as a cooperative group where work load is divvied and shared. Then you have the conservative group of workers. These are the ones that have a visible organized structure to their group social order, there is a visible or discernible means of in group information or intelligence transfer. Not only does information travel well in this more organized group, but the information and intelligence has more power to causally manifest as act and then fruit. Work load is divvied up and given to this group’s members. Everyone does their duty even under great stress. The work load gets done, and the rewards are shared after.

So here by “Liberal” I mean to say when you get 10 people and each of the 10 think only of themselves, are oblivious to the other 9, and have the mentality where they want to be free to do as they please, to just do their chore or job and not be bothered to do more than they they have to. By “conservative” in this context I mean when you have 10 people and those 10 gives up a portion of their self interest to work in a group dynamic, and where there is a group interest to maintain or Conserve such group effort and group dynamic. So lets do a thought experiment. Take your body and all of its vital organs and the individual jobs they do. Is your body a liberal bio-organic structure or a conservative bio-organic structure? And would you exist if every organ and cell in your body were liberal? Once we come to the understanding that our bodies is a conservative thingy, then we can ask: “Well what is this conservative biological mass most basic function or purpose? The answer is: to pass it’s DNA. Now we can ask: Well what is DNA? And the answer is: a Complex of Information. If you are relatively smart, that in itself should get your brain working. If you are stupid and still can’t see where this is going: What is a memeplex? A Complex of Information.

If you look at DNA or RNA in context to a living organism, we have 5 interconnected point. The first Point is the Amino Acid itself. Second Point is a set cluster of Amino Acid molecules. Third Point is the Protein such cluster of amino molecules generates. Fourth Point is the Organism and its needs. Fifth Point is the Environment of the Organism. The First Point is the single meme. By itself a single meme is worthless. Second point is a cluster of memes that form a meme-molecule. One example is White = Power, which is a simple two meme-molecule. When separated each of those two memes are worthless and everywhere. When combines it’s like putting hydrogen with oxygen, it causes a burst of energy. Third Point is the physical Thing the meme-molecule is pegged to in the real world. The amino acid molecule is associated with a Protein. The White = Power meme-molecule is pegged to a Race. Fourth Point is the Organism itself. What’s an Organism, a conservative Organized group of cells. What is an “Organism” to a memeplex? The collective Host such memeplex lives inside of. In our example the Organism of the White = Power memeplex is the Aryan NS subculture. Fifth point is the matrix or environ of that subculture, its society, nation, civilization, culture, etc. All 5 of those points must be interconnected where one influences change in the other. The environment can influence the needs of an animal or plant. The needs of a organism can influence the molecular clustering of amino acids which produces needed proteins. Over time these subtle changes is called evolution or Development.

In the wacky world of satanism we have the same Liberal and Conservative camps. The entire subcultural phenomenon of satanism is like an ocean. The conservative camp are like multicellular organisms. The liberal camp are like unicellular organisms existing as a mess of random plankton or something. The small camp of conservatives are the three Old Guards of satanism which are the Church of Satanism [1966], ONA [1972], and Temple of Set [1975]. Into this conservative camp goes the other organized groups, satanic churches, temples, and orders. The larger camp of liberals are the majority of Theists and the byproduct of the LaVeyan memplex which are the independent atheist, materialist, logic-geeks that populate the large satanic forums and social networks.

In this context by Conservative I mean when a group of satanists have for themselves an established weltanchauung, paradigm, subculture, shared history, shared group identity, etc, and wen they have a vested interest in Conserving that shared stuff. By Liberal in this context I mean when a group of satanists are disorganized, incoherent, where they don’t have a common history, no shared culture, no common paradigm or weltanchauung. Where they can’t even agree on what satanism is, where each individual satanist insists that its own ego based self interest, self-opinions is paramount and all that matters, in such a way that no organization or common understanding of any sort is possible.

Satanism as a memeplex can only realistically be passed down into the future intact through one of these camps. Guess which one and why. I’ll point out a few reasons why the Liberal camp cannot long term wise pass the Complex of Information which is Satanism into the future. All you have to do is take a cross section of the Liberal camp such as the Theistic Sector of this Liberal camp and look at the rapidity and state of degeneracy Satanism exists in within this Sector. Not only do no two Theists agree on what Satanism or a Satan is, but via this Sector Satan has become a host of goofy things like a reptile alien, a mesopotamian, a demon, a vampire, a werewolf, and shit. Not only has Satan and Satanism become degenerate via this sector, but the memeplex itself is decomposed and incoherent. There exists no common practice, no common rites, the 5 Points are disconnected. The memes aren’t connected to anything physically real, there is no host organism for the memeplex, such a disorganized mass of drooling idiots can’t respond productively to social environment even to cause a development or evolution in a memeplex which has actually decomposed.

The mass of incoherent Modern satanists in those forums and networks on a subcultural level does not fair any better. No two modern mundane satanists even agree on what Satanism is to pass the shit down into the future intact. Anything that requires the participation of two or more of these species of satanist is shunned as leprous conformity. Nevermind mentioning shit like culture and tradition with them. Satanism as a memeplex this sector is also decomposed and disconnected with anything in the real world. They have thrown out their rites and ceremonies in their Satanic Bible they now mostly reject and solely hold onto ideas and their personal opinions of their ideas. It’s not impossible in this sector for satanism to live a while. It has become implausible for satanism to live long in the Theistic sector. But in the modern satanism sector one would have to have a big mouth, a loud voice, and great marketing skills to pass one’s complex of information down 50 years from now.

As far as competition of passing satanism down into the future and next generation, there is no realistic competition. The Conservative camp have the structure and means, and they are by default Conservative with their memeplex. They even have a functioning memetic immune system to protect their memeplex. You see this very developed in the Church of Satan, where when somebody brings up or introduces a meme not a recognized part of their established memeplex, they react collectively to remove that meme and its host from infecting their memeplex.

That’s cool and all, but a groups is only as strong as its weakest link. Meaning that it doesn’t matter how cultured a group is, if your membership base all caves in and abandons ship due to a couple trolls, then what good is that shit? If your membership base ditches your group out of boredom after 5 years, then what good is that? This kind of “damage” to structure in the conservative camp requires a lot of force. Whereas in the liberal camp say an individual satanist spent a great deal of time writing a self published book. Then 5 years later some other person comes out with a book with better ideas. What good is that shit then when the first guy wasted his effort which didn’t due much but inspire some other guy to actually out compete him. In business talk we’d say that the “product” is highly mutable. By that I mean lets say you invent a coffee mug and you patent it with the description that it has one hoop handle. That is a highly mutable product which isn’t even worth patenting because the minute it hits the market, some other guy or company will tweak that shit and patent a coffee mug with two hoop handles and a pretty stripe, and so on. USB flash drives are a good example of a highly mutable product. Which is funny because technically some guy or company in Taiwan I think owns a patent for the USB flash drive since they came up with it first, but it’s such a useful/marketable idea, the whole planet just ignores that patent. At least with the conservative camp they have a collective product which is owned by their group collectively and they say: “This is our product, don’t nobody change shit, this is how it will be marketed.”

So what I figure ONA needs is not a big incoherent “membership” of liberals, but a small coherent group of conservatives. I’ve already explained twice what I mean by the words liberal and conservative when I use it in this essay. The coherency and structure of the group is important because the Information of ONA – its Complex of Information or DNA of the ONA – must be able to travel through that group constituents smoothly and unimpeded. This group needs to know the end result we want and must be able to divvy up the work load and each group member over time does their part: whatever they are good at [their Dharma]. Writing and sharing insights is my natural dharma. Let me do my thing. If art is your dharma, you do your thing and I stay out of your way. If publishing books is your dharma you excel in, then do it. Every constituent follows their dharma and stays out of each others way.

But the Quality of each associate is what is important, therefore each potential “member” needs to be tested. Eventually at the plant I helped out our scientist as his assistant and my technical job title became “Quality Control.” My job was to test the ash for its quality and write a report back to the scientist and old people. My job was also to take samples of the wood we made each day and test them. A test I did was using an air pump device to slowly crack the my wood sample. The device gives me a reading to show how much pressure was used to crack it. Another test I did was an Impact Test where I used a big swinging machine with a heavy weight to impact my wood samples and the machine gave me a number representing the force of the impact. Another test was to put my wood samples in a rolling press machine thing which damaged the test wood and gave me a number. Another test I did was write dates on sample wood and put them out in the sun for many days and to see the effects of sun damage. Another test I did was to freeze my test wood and process them thought the other tests. Another test was to heat my test board in an oven, then process them when cooled to the same set of tests. The freezing and heating simulates weather over many years. Then I calculated the density of each days sample. I gave all my data to the scientist.

Now why did I put my wood to so many tests? Your mundane dummies will say because I hate the wood and want to abuse it. Because that is what they say when I test my people. Do I hate the wood? No dummy. I want the wood to be better. I want that would to its highest actualizable potential. Therefore I have to push it to its limit, use it, abuse it, manipulate it, etc. Go take a troll down any of these mundane satanism’s forums and look at their average untested member and tell me what the Quality of their average membership age. Seriously. The pathetic thing is those people aren’t dead wood. They are living humans and they are made at such poor Quality. And what’s more is that they think being tested and tried is bad and evil. I’m abusive that cry. I’m manipulative because I make people work they cry. Bitch if you don’t work, then what the fuck good are you? If I can’t rely on you that what the fuck good are you? If you can’t take heat from me, or a troll, or cyberdrama, then what the fuck good are you. You think this ONA and its aims is just gunna manifest itself. You think ONA will be of super quality populated by whimps and pussies? And it’s not just me testing people. Testing ourselves and other is a living part of the Seven Fold Way. Testing yourself and people should be a normal cultural habit of any ONA person mentoring a new cell. This ONA is only as strong as it’s weakest link. If the ONA chain is made up of weak rusty links that break easily, then what good is ONA worth?

Everybody in ONA from 3 years ago knows I got tested. For 2 years straight the whole ONA attacked me, tried to chase me out, played mind games with me, didn’t like me, called me names. Did I ever fold my cards? Unfortunately no. I’m still here. And after those two years people learned to feel out my quality and character. I don’t cave into cyber attacks. Any person that caves in or is stressed out or put to the breaking point because of cyberdrama needs to turn off their computer and take a vacation in the real world, go join the military for 4 years, go work a labourous job under a slave driving boss for a year. Live a life as an Asian growing up in a traditional family for 18 years, where you have to obey every one older than you or get a whooping, where you look at your grandmother wrong and you get beat, where your uncle dad beats you you get the top grade in your class. Do that for 18 years and come back online you faggots.

I got yelled at for 21 years straight in my family and I still did my chores and duties while everyone was yelling at me. You white people whine when you get grounded for a month cuz you can go hang out, talk on the fone, or watch TV. Being an Asian girl in a very Traditional family is perpetual grounding for 21 years. And through all the lack of freedom, the yelling, the Disciplining I still put in my work. I still love my family. I still take orders from my elders. I still nursed my elders till they died. Fuck you hubris white Americans and your liberal way of life. Go take out your grandma from her nursing home and bathe her, clean her, feed her and sleep by her side during your free time until she dies in front of you and than step up to me and act like you’re better than me. Otherwise nothing you say, type, or opinionate about me, makes a ripple in my heart. Especially shit said over the internet. You think I’m pathetic like you? And you yourself are the Fruit of your people and parents theories, beliefs, opinions, thoughts, and actions. You each are the Fruit. You white hubris Americans don’t have to show me your actions and deed, or show off your brains to me. You yourselves are the Fruit. And you know you as the Fruit are worthless. This internet cyberreality you white hubris American boys and white hubris American girls and the empty [lacking substance] thought and opinions you dumbfucks throught around is all you are worth, and all you ever will be worth as a people. And the children you bring into this world will be just like you.

I hanged ten for the 2 years ONA “attacked” me. And I’m still here. I get it from my birth mom. She the type of person who tries even harder when people talk shit. People said that she’ll never go to college. She did and at 40 something she still goes to the same college and has never stopped. People said she will never own a house. She owns two one she rents out and the other she bought for her mother who. And she lives with me in a third one owned by her husband, my step dad. People said she would never own a business of her own. She does and she works a career. People said she would never have a nice expense car. She has 5. And my little mom takes care of her elderly mother and 8 siblings. And my little mom gives her mother $1000 a month of spending money. And she survived a genocidal revolution. And she came here to this country with nothing. My mom kicks your mom’s ass. That’s the Quality of Woman I was born from. What’s you mom worth besides sucking your dad’s dick off? That’s the quality of woman you White Hubris American Mundanes are born from. Don’t act like you are better than me. The more you talk shit about her, the more she uses that as fuel to drive her to get better. She tells me as a mother: “Don’t ever let them win, not my blood. Don’t ever let those white people or any people tell you who you are and what you can or can’t be. Not my flesh and blood.” You mundanes keep talking about me and ONA. It’s just fuel for the fire. I don’t fold my cards under pressure. I work harder. You bitch out under pressure.

These hubris mundanes act like union workers. You crack the whip on them and test their guts and they cry and tell on you. You can’t test one of them. You can’t tell them what to do. They call that using them. The concept of Quality does not exist to them. They just have opinions. It’s the quality of their opinions that matter, not the Quality of their person, guts, and blood. Because they are peasant stock people: Common. Do we want that worthless breed of people in ONA? Do you want that low quality of person born from a low quality woman to be your peer? Do you let that lowly quality person born of a low quality woman influence you and affect you with what they say about you and what groups or things you are into? Just like union workers these mundanes satanists want as much respect and handouts for as little work as possible. They just want to stand their and share their important opinions and theories with you and get the adoration and admiration and praise for it. And you look at the quality and worth of their satanism and its shit. And these same people on a much bigger level wonder why jobs are expatriated to other countries. And then they cry about their economy and not having a job. And when they do get a job the cry about being working too hard. They cry about anything.

When my former boss Ed put me on his A Team and gave me special favours the whole store of them talked shit about me and us how we kick ass, yada yada. Why was Ed giving me and my 6 Team members special favours and they were left out? Because I worked, did what I was told, didn’t have to be babysitted, kept working under pressure, and still took orders from the boss understanding he too is human and is under pressure. I did kiss anybody’s ass. And what did they do? Bitch when they were asked to do something not in their job description. Milked the time and bitched when they were made to work at a normal pace. And you see the whole lot of them huddled together talking shit and agreeing with each other because you are not one of them and don’t think like them or do like them and these same common peasants in mundane satanism do the same shit and they dare say they it isn’t herd mentality. They call it being an “individual.” What they mean is being Liberal.

Are these the type of people that we want in ONA now, 10, 20, 30, 50 years from now? If not, then every ONA person today needs to understand that this low quality of people hates being tested. The way to weed them out is to filter our kind out of theirs by putting every body that comes to ONA to the test. Test them. Use them. Manipulate them. Those that leave in a huff and puff of whine are peasants. Those that have the guts and blood to endure and find our level are our breed and kind: Noble Born.

I don’t mind being used. As long as I get something in return. Big Rod used me to get a promotion. I had no problem with that. Just give me what I earned: your love, loyalty, respect, and reliability. I want to go to you when I need something and you work for me just like I did for you. I will use and abuse you, but I give you what you earned: my love, loyalty, respect, and reliability. Ask me shit, and I’ll work my ass off for you and never question why. When we have pushed each other to our breaking points, have learned to work together under stress, can put up with each other’s shit, and still be loyal to each other and work for one another, then we’re Family.

Some ONA people from 3 years ago may wonder why I put up with all that shit and why I’m still here. What am I doing? What’s my intention? You once thought I came to steal ONA or take it over or take it from you. You thought I was gunna be another grandmagister taking shit that isn’t mine. What’s my intent and why am I putting effort into ONA? Cuz its my job. I’m just a ONA “member” doing my job. I’ll take the shits and heat from you, and I’ll keep working. For what? For the ONA as a whole, because I genuinely love it. It’s that simple.

I put in the effort, energy, and years for other ONA people because I believe you are mind kin and kind. I know ONA people who have projects in ONA. There are those of you who publish ONA books, who make music for ONA, each other you have your own personal projects you are working on. Who benefits when ONA stays alive and grows bigger? You and I all do collectively. I put in my share of work for that. Hang ten with me for just 10 years more and keep your music, art work, and book projects going. Our market will be bigger and you’ll each have more people to help you out or buy your stuff. That’s all I’m doing. It’s just what I am good at doing. It’s my dharma. All I ask is you don’t let those mundanes win, and just put in your dharma and work with me as a team.

I also do what I do for DM. Because he is one of few people, actually the only person to have such a heavy influence on my mind. I do the shit I do for DM. So that the ONA can be a coherent medium through which his philosophy and insights pass into the future, which will survive him. I do what I do for myself. So that ONA is also a vehicle for my ideas and insights. I did what I do for each ONA member, if you would just learn to use the ONA we build together as a vehicle to teach and influence a future unborn generation. I do what I do for my future children who will be born in this West. I want them to have a kick as vehicle that helps bring out the best quality in them, which will help them rise above the common plebeian American. I do it for the West, because I honestly love America and Europe as a Civilization. I was born in this civilization. I know it can be better and should be better above all other civilizations. But it is sick with a liberal disease, and I don’t mean the political liberalism. It is infested with a sick people who have lost their roots and humanness and natural way of life. They refuse to wake up and grow up.

You can’t wake them up and grow them up. The only real option is to wait for them to die. They only live for 100 years and they die. It is the unborn generations in the West who will manifest and inherit this Western Civilization of ours. Those unborn are my target and audience I speak to and write for. You who are in my future when I am long dead. Don’t let this sickly breed of people destroy your civilization like they have deteriorated everything else they touch. The best thing you can do is to realize that their mundanity and magian ethos is the sickness of this Western civilization of ours. You of the future are te only ones who can right what they have wronged. They have to socially and psychologically be quarantined and left to rot, so that they will take their magian disease with them.

Our most effective group structure we can work on creating with the right tested type of people is Family/Clan. Random membership in some forum or group can and do fluctuate under pressure and boredom. But your father doesn’t ditch you when he is bored or stressed out. Your spouse doesn’t bail out on you [if they truly love you]. You children are still yours in easy times and hard times. With these satanic orders, membership dies off after 2 years because people get bored. What good is that? What good was all the huffing and puffing, debating, and logic and intelligence, the former USSR as a civilization was spewing if it only lasted 100 or so years? And then what?

I figure that a Clan is ONA’s best vehicle to penetrate into the future. By clan I mean blood kin and close friends. To me the word “Folk” and Clan mean the same thing. What do I mean when I say: “How are your folks doing?” I don’t mean how is your race doing. I mean how are your parent doing. Wat do you mean when you meet me and ask me: “Can I ask where you folks come from?” That didn’t mean where do you Asians a lot come from. From Asia duh. It means where do me and my family and friends around me come from. My Folk is my Kinfolk, your Clan. The Clan is ONA best chance of survival into the future because it has the realistic potential to be very conservative with its traditions and culture and it has the extra benefit of having the default means to pass that conserved culture and tradition to its children and grand children. Think about: 1 human lived for at least 90 years. Just have one human dedicated to the ONA, and the ONA will live for 90 years. It’s simple math.

The challenge is to find such a person with the fortitude and endurance and dedication to be ONA for 90 years. How is that done? There are several ways, but the simplest and most plausible way is by breeding. By that I mean by actually and intentionally making babies raised in ONA “Kulture” and Tradition. Then let them pass ONA to their peers and friends in their time frame. The second method is to test people who come to ONA. To test them so as to filter out those with the resolve and dedication DM had. He put in 40 years into this ONA thing. If he can do it then why can’t you or I? What’s he eating that I’m not that makes him special? Nothing. But the important point to consider is that to DM ONA is a personal project. Thus he has a reason to put so much effort and time into it. Which is why I am urging and asking for ONA to be peer based. That way ONA becomes each of our own private projects. This is how I see ONA, and the “secret” of how and why I put in my time and devotion into it. People tend to not want to give something all of their effort and time if it is someone elses work. And nobody has to manipulate me to put in my work because I manipulate myself. I’m just that “evil” and sadistic. I do trick myself into believing that ONA is my personal project that’s how and why I get myself to put in the time and effort. But it’s just a trick I play on myself for the end result. It’s not in my nature to take what is not mine. ONA belong to DM rightfully, until he legitimately gives it to us.

So those are my personal thoughts on a few things that bubbled up. I’m just writing as the thoughts pass by thinking out loud. I think for ONA the best way to go is a small conservative group of associates. It’s not the numbers, but the coherency and conservation of Information, and our ability to give our memeplex all that we have. Our 100% for as long as we have. We already have a small group. That’s all we need. If a few more find their way to us in time that is great. The thing would be for each of us to know that we are seeds of a clan, and that we need to work on gradually manifesting these clans. This takes a long time. No girl can give birth to an entire clan in one life time. The other thing to keep in mind is that if we let ONA be infected with those liberal pigs, our work is wasted because their presence will decompose the coherency of what we have put together. People have to be tested, so we can filter out the pigs from our kind. All we need is a small number of dedicated people and we’re good to go. Fuck those mundanes. Let them have their diseased satanism, and keep them there. If you understand the spirit of this long essay you will know that nothing good [productive] will come out of those mundanes but opinions. They are worthless. Time is then one of our greatest testers. Time weeds out those with no endurance from those with the endurance to go the distance. Time will cause the weak among us to atrophy and fall off the ONA body. If we can refine ONA by having a small coherent group of dedicated associated each following their own dharma, ONA will exist in our future and outlive mundane satanism.

Chloe 352

Order of Nine Angles

2.7.123 yfayen


January 30 2012

DISTURBING NOTES II

Disturbing Notes II

I. Children

I’ve always wondered if what we describe as being “human” is innate or original and unique to our species. The more I look at animal behaviour, the less I believe there is anything unique about us. Especially when I study the behaviour of animals that live with people or are exposed to humans. Like the fascinating case of Koko the gorilla who can communicate in sign language. Or talking parrots and crows. Cats and dogs also. These animals seem to be able to pick up or mimic things which we would consider to be “human.” Then opposite to that are the fascinating cases of feral children. Especially the children who are disconnected from other humans below the age of 5 or so.

I’ve been fascinated with the feral children phenomenon for a long time. One of the first things I read about this subject was a book I can’t remember the title of since I read it over a decade ago. The book wasn’t about feral children. It was a book on mysticism and the ancient quest for the first human language. The book said that for a very long time people believed that Hebrew was the divine and first human language. At least in Europe. The book told of the only known case of when children were used to conduct an experiment to see if Hebrew was a divine language. What happened was a real king – I can’t recall what country he ruled – got into an argument with a few religious people who claimed that Hebrew was the Original human language. But this king believed that the language of his people was the Original human tongue. I want to say that the king believed Greek was the first human language, but I don’t think I’m recalling it right. So the king set out to prove himself right by conducting an actual experiment using real children. What the king did was take very young children of peasants away from their parents and he raised them up isolated from all human language. He had instructed the nurses who would care for these children to never ever utter a single word to them. The king hypothesized that since his people’s language was the first and original language, then these children isolated from all human language will grow up naturally speaking his people’s language and not Hebrew. Strangely the children did grow up to spontaneously speak a language, but it was neither Hebrew or the language of the king. It was Phrygian of all things! I’m not really sure I can believe this historical incident.

I watched a documentary on feral children and the several scientists in the doc said that there is a short window of opportunity for a human child to acquire language which is between the moment of birth to around the age of 6. This is because the language center in the child’s head is barely developing, and its synaptic networks forming. So whatever language or means of communication it is exposed to during those crucial years is what the child ends up speaking and using. After the threshold age, a human becomes incapable of learning language. The longer this child is isolated from human contact or language, the less likely the child will use, learn, and comprehend language. Not to mention the less “human” in Nature and behaviour they will become. The doc spent a lot of time on a particular feral child sometimes called the Dog Girl who is from Russia or one of those countries near Russia. She was in her teens when they found her, so she was well past the threshold to be humanized. Since she was raised by dogs, she even walked on all four like one, slept on the ground like one, and ate like one. The only thing human about the unfortunate girl was her human body. Otherwise she was very, “not-human-like,” is a nice way to put it.

After many years of thinking about this subject, and how even our so called “humanness” is an acquired mode of behaviour, I learned to see and appreciate Culture more. I use ‘Culture’ in an Eastern sense and a European sense. I didn’t think there was a difference until I was having a conversation with a friend of mine once. He was a normal White America. I brought up the topic of culture and to continue our conversation , my friend jumps on the subject and said in a deep and thoughtful way: “You know, I never liked the opera. I mean no offense to you. I just never got into it. The plot is boring, the singing is obnoxious and in a different language, and the audience are usually senior citizens.” I didn’t have the heart to argue with my friend or inform him that he was a retard, so I just nodded my head, and went along with the opera tangent. But in my mind to myself I was like: “What the fuck. I said Culture and he talks about opera. Are we talking the same language?’

Culture is any social meme -idea, act, behaviour, music, etc – which you Cultivate; you can see the same root word in those two words. This correlation between Culture and Cultivation of plants may be “universal.” In Khmer we have an indigenous term [sans Pali or Sanskrit] meaning a people’s Culture, Customs, and Ways which is “T’nam T’lop,” which is pronounced here as “Tuh-nee-uhm Tuh-lawp.” If you take those two words apart from each other and pronounce them as they are spelt in Khmer, then you can decipher the essence of what a Culture is in this oriental world-view. The word T’nam [Tuh-nam] means Plant, Vegetation, and edible crops you grow and cultivate on a farm. It doesn’t mean any old plant or bush, it strictly means cultivated and grown produce that people eat like tomatoes and herbs. T’lop [Tlawp] is the word for Habit, or an act one is acCUSTOM to doing over and over again, or to have done something before. Like if I say: “I t’lop go to Mexico,” it means that I have been to Mexico before and I imply that I might go again. Or the idiom “Tlop Dai [hand]” means a habit you Do which is hard to break, literally meaning a Habit of the Hand. I would translate that term as “Habitual Cultivation,” or “Cultivated Habit,” in English. When one person does something over and over again, it is called a Habit. When two or more people do the same thing together over and over again it is called a Culture, Custom, or Way. But this is how I understand the word coming from my cultural background. I honestly don’t know what the word “culture” means in American English as it is used by a cultureless breed of White people here. For example if I study every day at school for an hour before lunch, it is a personal or private Habit of mine which I just cultivate or am in the habit of doing. But if all of my Asian friends also studies at the same time everyday, and we do it all together in the same place, then it is a Culture a group of students Share. So that’s what a Culture is when I use the word. This then would include such things as dance style, music style, art style, structural architecture, traditional wardrobe, dialect of language, etc. The key point here is a Sharing of acts and behaviour. That Sharing together of habitual cultivation of acts and behaviour over time induces a strong group identification in each group member, and it induces cohesion and solidarity. Think the military. You collect the most random young people from all walks of life who have nothing in common, force them to share a habitually cultivated routine for a few months, and they come out Cultured, structured, Disciplined, with a group identity, group solidarity, and out in the battlefield, they are prepared to fight and die for each other.

This is where things like sasana, rites, rituals, ceremonies, observances, and Traditions in a Culture comes into important play. Growing up as a child my aunt-mom when she tucked me in at night would teach me a simple, but repetitive little rite before going to bed. She’d teach me to pray to my dead blood grandfather – her father – by calling his name and asking him to follow me and keep me safe and bless me with peace and happiness. After I said my prayer, she’d remind me that our spirit doesn’t die, and that our ancestors are always with us, watching over us. I also was taught the cultural upper class habit of clasping my hands to my aunt-mom every morning when she dropped me off at school to ask her for permission to leave her to go to class, and I wasn’t allowed to leave the car until she dismissed me with permission. These are little rites, but they are cultivated habitually over and over, year after year. Not only in and by me due to my upbringings, but also in every other child of my culture and class. Such that it becomes a Cultural practice of a people, which has been observed and practiced for many centuries. This simple rites breeds in you the knowing of respect for your ancestors and the inner – empathic – understanding of what Honour is and means. After doing that morning rite of properly asking for permission to leave for school with clasped hands from grade school to junior high, I know what Honour and honouring your mother and parents means inside. Any soldier who has been habitually cultivating that military life knows – from cultivated experience – what Honour and respect means. The minute an American open his mouth and questions in a smart ass way what Honour means and what the value of respect is, he gives his cultureless and rootless Nature and upbringings away.

Like any farmer will tell you, it is the Fruit which comes out of one’s hard labour that speaks and is a testimony for the value and worth of the labour wrought. If a farmer brings to his farmer’s market huge and healthy fruits and vegetables, as a neighbor farmer who wants to grow the same kind of fruits and vegetables you ask him what he did to grow such. Then you take the technique he shared with you and duplicate it. Or if you ate a great tasting dish at a friend’s house and you want to learn to cook the same dinner with the same great taste, you ask your friend for her secret family recipe. In Pali we have a word for that sharing of technique or secret recipe, it’s is: Sasana. Sasana is basically a methodology shared to you by someone in order that you causally manifest an end result. Do you like the dinner I cooked? If so here are the step by step methods and ingredients I use. If you follow it, you will end up with the same end results.

So just like we can say that a soldier in the military is the end result of his military culture and training, we can say that you and I and our children we may have or will have are products and the end result of a culture shared by a group of people [folk, family]. Now, just like we look at and evaluate fruits and vegetables at a farmer’s market, we look at me and you, or pick a handful of people from different places around the world. Then ask yourself what type of person you want to be, and more importantly, what kind of children/humans, do you wish to populate your country with in future.

Do you want yourself and children to be like the generic White Hubris American Mundane? Like them who are sell outs. Who uprooted themselves and sold out their ancestral culture for the faux culture of Consumerism, and democratic or republican policies? What do these Homo Hubris actually live for. Think about it. I can say I live for a big family. Meaning how I act and live goes to benefit my family. Meaning that my efforts ultimately goes to benefit my family. Meaning that everything I do, goes to benefit my family and friends. I am not independent of my family. Now you look at these White Hubris American Mundanes who stress that they are “individuals,” free from religion, culture, social restraint, who have no real family. Who are they living out their human lives for? For employers, for banks, for car lots, for politicians. In essence for people out to make a lot of money and power off of them. The more individualized you are, and the less of a people or family you have to live for, the more dependent you are on the fat cats for handouts. Do you want your children like them? Cuz if you do, all you have to do is be liberal and let your kids just be “raised” like they were raised. If you don’t want your children like them, then you’re gunna have to be a little more conservative and traditionalistic with your ancestral Culture, heritage, folk or family identity, etc. But it goes beyond just having kids. A nation or civilization is nothing more than the collective habitual way of life a mass of people share. So it is actually about how your country, nation, or civilization will be like far in the future. Can you see that far? And then can you plan ahead and begin to causally act to produce end results that far? The average mundane human can’t, and I doubt they care either.

It’s like the old story of the ant and grasshopper we’ve all heard. Unfortunately the story is misunderstood, or people don’t get the deeper meaning. You have ant busy working, and a grasshopper hanging around and eating leaves. That grasshopper will mate and the female grasshopper will lay her eggs in the ground. Then she dies. The ants work themselves until they die. Both the grasshopper and the ants will meet the same end fate: death. But they each lived their lives for something different. The ants lived their lived to build up their nest or colony for their Unborn. The grasshopper lived for himself. The difference is that the progeny of the ants will inherit a big colony and a means to a prosperous life. Whereas the grasshopper children will come out individualized with nothing. You look at any given nation and you’ll see these same two ant and grasshopper culture. The majority of a population are the ignorant grasshoppers, who are born poor, wage earners, dependent on a system. The few are the ant who inherit what their family left for them. These usually end up running the system and corporations. It’s not about money. It’s about the Quality of life. Or Dukkha as we call it in Buddhism. It is your duty as a Buddhist to try to relieve the Dukkha of your family and kin. To try and some how give your family and sangha a peaceful life without much worry. It all goes back to Culture and Traditionalism or Conservatism if you understand it all. Your children are borne literally blank slated, even without their humanness. These things are learned and acquired by them following and mimicking your acts and examples. Culture is the medium by which our humanness, language, worldview, mode of bahaviour, are cultivated in the next generation. In life – in any race and country – there are Noble high quality humans, and there are the many generic common peasantry. Which type our own children will be depends on us and the culture we instill in them or lack thereof.

II. Prisons

I think prison is a place where we hide and dismiss what Jung calls the Shadow self. We know that we are human, and we know that people in prison are human, but it becomes very hard for many of us to admit that what prison folk have done is human. We fear such Shadow nature enough to lock them up in prisons: out of sight, out of mind. Or as they say in Spanish: Ojos que no ven, Corazon que no siente; what the eyes do not see, the heart-mind/chitta does not sense. We fear that Shadow nature enough to lock it up in hell in our myths and religious beliefs. If not fear, then we are at least in denial of such Shadow aspect of our human Nature.

War is another place to see this Shadow nature. Not the silly romantic idealisms pushed by people who have never seen a war or experienced a war physically. But real war out in the battlefield. The visuals of dead bodies, the act of slaughtering people, the women raped, the people uprooted from their land and homes, the orphaned children crying and dying, the helplessness of innocent lives caught up in a war they did not want. I have never seen or experienced a war directly, but my family has been through a genocidal revolution. It’s not pretty, heroic, or romantics. My grandmother is tough. While fleeing the country during the revolution to Thailand, she experienced the full effect of the revolution. She and her older children has see the many corpses, the decomposed bodies, the fields of bones, the slaughtering of their own family members. I consider that a valuable experience. So I once asked my grandmother what her impression of humans were based on what she had seen during that revolution. She shook her head and just said: “It’s as if they [the Khmer Rouge] weren’t human, but animals.” She then added: “Which is why the ancestors admonished us to know Sasana, any Sasana, and to believe in God and Metta. Because even though we as humans can commit such deplorable acts, we as humans also have a softer, more caring nature as well.”

The idea is to not deny or dismiss that Shadow nature of our humanness, but to understand it. And you can’t understand something without a direct experience. That Shadow self must somehow be experienced, where that we come to realize – empathically – that we each have both a Light side and a Shadow side. The trick then is to integrate the Light and the Shadow, and fade them into Grey. Integration doesn’t mean to beat your wife with your left hand and give to charity with your right. It means to merge the two into one new holistic wholeness, samma, wholesome Nature.

This subject of denial of the Shadow self reminds me of the Jewish mythos regarding YHVH. There was a point in time when God [yhvh] vowed that he would never be wrathful to his people again. And so God removed that wrathful part of himself, and he cast that wrathful part down into the dark sea of the earth. That wrathful part was called Leviathan. Levi meaning ‘Curved’ or ‘crooked’ as in a Curved shepherds staff; Than meaning serpent or dragon. I’ve always found it funny how these mundane satanists act like the Jew God when they deny and dismiss their Shadow nature. When they ethically bleet out things like: “A true satanists isn’t racist. Racism is wrong!” And things of that sort. They try hard to dismiss that unethical or socially unacceptable aspects of human nature, rather than come to intimately understand that nature. And in doing so, they become a house divided, where they themselves – as a being of human nature – are divided, cleaved, halved. And you look closely at who is dictating what is socially ethical and socially acceptable which they dismiss. It’s the generic unthinking mass that simply fears such Shadow nature. We fear that which we do not understand. Locking what we don’t understand up in a prison or whatever does not lead to a gnosis or understanding. Neither does denying and dismissing such Shadow nature. But again, this has nothing to do with picking sides. It has to do with being mature enough to understand our own human nature in a wholistic and objective manner so that we can integrate ourselves into a Whole person sans the childish denial, and sans the idealistic or ideological blinders.

III. ONA

I think it was common practice in the past during phase 2 of fayen for different Satanic organizations to liberally borrow from ONA to add to their institutions. And then we have some ONA groups which took what they needed of ONA and then slowly drifted away from ONA to be their own thing. Usually so the founder can be their own grandmaster with their own following. And there is nothing wrong with this, if we really understand the meaning of the word “influence” and “inspire.”

When the WSA352 came into the scene we were entirely ignorant of how past ONA influenced groups did things. So we ended up doing the entire opposite. Instead of beefing up the Satanism and weird demon mythos, we fades that out and just talked about Buddhism and other forms of Oriental mysticism. Instead of trying to separate from ONA, we tried to get closer in different ways. One way was over the years we dismantled our WSA “memeplex” into all of its itty-bitty memes, and then very slowly, gradually grafted each of those memes into the ONA. So if anybody ever wondered what ever happened to WSA’s stuff and why all we talk about is ONA, it’s because the two have long since been merged. I’ll give a quick example of how I dismantle a WSA meme and graft it into the ONA.

For instance in the old days WSA had something called Opus Vrilis which is our collection of writings. The idea or concept behind Opus Vrilis originally was to get all of our friends 3 years ago to each add their own thoughts to Opus Vrilis in such a way where that “our” Satanism Progress as a peer based project. So instead of consuming a Satanism some other person created, we as peers produce a Satanism we need and want. Unfortunately the peer based idea didn’t work for Opus Vrilis because nobody wanted to write or produce ideas. They were more willing to consume ideas. So what we did was we took that same peer based development meme and we silently grafted it into the ONA. Which was easy to do because DM & RM in the old days left instructions in their old writings that the ONA needs to evolve and be developed. All we did was peg our peer group memes onto that imperative.

So now instead of just one Anton Long as the sole executive producer of ONA memes, we each as fellows of the ONA help produce, develop, and evolve the ONA. This peer based approach has its pros and cons. A pro is that with all of us building onto the ONA, we ween ourselves off of a reliance on Anton Long’s ideas and leadership. This fixes a big problem: the problem of people saying shit like: “Oh David Myatt has gone to better things, he left ONA, therefore its dead.” Those mundane satanists can have a satanism without a leader, but they won’t allow us to have an ONA without a leader, even when AL has over and over again for the past 3 years stated that ONA is now peer based. If it is peer based, who the hell cares if one person of many [DM] left or not? Like the Gods said in a video: “Bury the man, and continue the plan.” Not that they have any real proof to support their assertions that DM has left. Which I think is funny. All they have are their personal extrapolations based on internet chatter. No mundane satanist who asserts that DM has left ONA actually has any real communication connection with DM, or RM, or anybody in their ‘inner circle.” There are plenty of us who have been communicating with the Usual Suspects for at least 5 years like the Temple of THEM, those balobians who talk to RM, etc.

The important concept to keep in mind is that if we as an ONA are dependent on one person [DM] or whoever to give us our ideas and our ONA, then when DM passes away, then yes, ONA will be dead. It boggles my mind how Science as an institution and memeplex can stay in tact since the 1600′s and also evolve and remain rational without a leader, and how living cultures the world over can exist in tact memetically for thousands of years without a sole meme provider, but yet this same concept cannot apply to ONA? At least in the minds of these mundanes. How is it that Muhammad was able to presence Islam, die, and the culture, tradition, customs, and way of life, remain alive and in tact after he is long dead? Islamic culture exists today independent of the person Muhammad, who doesn’t even exist anymore. How does that work?! Can we figure this shit out so we can make it work for ONA? How is it that science today is independent of the olden day Royal Society which was the first institution of science, but ONA can’t be independent of its original nexion? How is it that those mundanes’ satanism can have no leader, but ONA can’t?

So lets look at this issue more closer, cuz it bugs me to bits. You got these fucktard mundane satanists who in their early teens came to know of satanism from The Satanic Bible of Anton LaVey’s. They liked what they read which was created by LaVey. They identified themselves as satanists. Then as they get older, they proceed to steal that satanism which they did not invent themselves and they dismiss LaVey. Then you see them adding their own ideas into their stolen satanism, you see them trying to make their own satanic churches, they own true satanisms, and so forth.

Has any person who identifies themselves as ONA ever done that shit? Has any ONA person ever stolen ONA from DM or even from RM? NO. Do we add our own ideas into the mix? Yes, but after the original creators of the ONA gave the thumbs up. In fact we do the whole opposite to our own aeonic detriment. We still sentimentally look toward AL and the Shropshire crew to give us our ONA. None of those mundane satanists invented their satanism. They were consumers of a commercialized satanism sold by Avon of all book publishers which also sell fat bitch romance novels. Nobody in ONA outside of DM invented our ONA either. But we give credit to where it should be, and we keep ONA associated with its founder. DM will say what he needs to say in public, and those mundanes will believe what they read n public. But those of us on the actual inside know things differently. How is it that these mundane fucks can steal Satanism from LaVey, make their satanism leaderless, but they can’t allow ONA the same line of development where we actually are doing things in the Legit manner and getting DM/AL to make ONA into a peer based leaderless institution. Do we have to do shit in a dishonourable way like them and steal ONA from its maker for it to be Legit in their dumb fuck eyes?

The con to having a peer based institution is that if there are no safety guards put into place, then things can get diluted and watered down into stupidity. For example Science has safety guards in place which makes sure science stays rational. Some of these safety guards is the use of the scientific method, which basically says that if you want your shit to be science, it’s first gotta be tested and then it must be replicable by others. You have the peer review process where the old timers who are respected in the scientific community looks over and gives you their critique of your theories and experimentation and conclusions. This way not any insane person with an over active imagination can introduce his beliefs and speculations as valid science.

The ONA as a peer based institution must have the same safety guards. It already does. We have the 5 Core Principles which gives us five simple things that makes ONA genuinely ONA. Those are 5 big landmarks which defines the psychological territory of ONA. What happens if you cross the defined boundaries? You’re no longer in the territory. It’s simple. We have the Sinister Dialectics, which essentially keeps retarded ONA people from making ONA into a socially – mundanely – acceptable institution, like those dummies in mundane satanism is trying to make their satanism. They work hard at trying to make their LaVey rip off satanism socially acceptable by the generic average idiot [fellow citizen] of their society so their rip off shit is Legit or something. Fuck the generic public and their opinions or acceptance. Be above that generic mass. Don’t seek to be of it. The Seven Fold Way is the measuring stick of ONA. The Traditions, Rites, Ceremonies, Mythos, established in the Black Book of Satan and Naos are the Foundation of what ONA is. What do you do with a Foundation? After a construction team build a foundation, what the hell do you do with the shit? You fucking Build shit on top of it: the actual Structure. The foundation has been set by DM and you/we build our respective Temples and Cathedrals or Pagodas on top of it. That Traditional foundation stays in place, but add to it. Like the 16th Satanic Point said once: “Strive not only forwards, but upwards for greatness lies in the highest.” On a fundamental level ONA will always be a dark pagan and Traditional Satanism institution. Traditional as in there has been established a set of traditions. Satanism according to the ONA has different extrapolations. You have what is expounded in the old Ms., “What is Satanism,” you have the spiritual tangent where Satan is the name given to a real being. You have the symbolic Satanism as expounded by the “Geryne of Satan.” Then you have my personal favourite where the word Satanist in ONA is another way to say an anti-Jew, since Satan is the enemy of the Jew or their God. Most outsider mundanes don’t know that the ONA word “Magian” is a term for Jews and their Jew memes, religions, political ideologies, world view, way of life, etc.

For the past three years what I have personally been doing is migrating DM concepts and ideas from his Numinous Way, and the Traditionalist stuff from Reichsfolk over into ONA, to make ONA more Myattian. Others are doing this too such as AL, where you see AL use Myattian terms like “Pathei-Mathos.” And now you have things like the concept of the Sinisterly-Numinous, which is the integrated synthesis or Balance of the Sinister [dark/primal/Shadow] with the Numinous [light/divine].

As the years pass by, I would like to see the ONA develop into a means and medium of manifesting in the West a more Natural, Wholistic, way of Life based on Traditionalism, our respective Cultures, Clan family structures, Conservatism, ancestral pathei-mathos, and living aural traditions. So that the next generation in the West can have a way, a means, to revert back to their Natural Humanness. This way, in Time – wyrdwilling [as AL coined] – the West is given something it needs and is missing. But the ONA as a means to make adepts who are “sinisterly” [of the Left Hand] Enlightened must remain in place. The so called magian right handed religions have had 2000 years to show and prove themselves. Their end results we are experiencing today tells us that humanity and the human world in the hands and spirit of these magian religions, ethos, and methods of living are destructive to the species or at least devolutionary. There is a need and use of the Shadow Left Hand.

Chloe 352
Order of Nine Angles
1.30.123 yfayen

January 28 2012

CONCERNING NINEANGLES.INFO

Hi,

There has been a significant surge in people being referred to this wordpress from the nineangles.info website, at least the stats in the back of this wordpress shows [52 people in the last 2 hours]. You may have noticed it is empty? The old nineangles.info website is now expired. It was actually scheduled to be taken offline last year in January, but the Old Guard in Shropshire decided to keep it up for another year. And the year is up.

If you are actually looking for the content of the site, fear not oh ye seekers! I made a pdf copy of the website a day before it went off cyberspace which you can have by clicking this: o9a-website2012 you can also find it and other archived stuff here at a different page HERE. And also you can find other archived volumes over at o9a.org: HERE.

By the way, we’d like to thank our sodomite friends over at ANUS.COM re: o9a.org. You know I was thinking of giving this wordpress the second name of California Underground Nihilistic Traditionalist Society [CUNTS], but I figured nobody would take CUNTS seriously.

At any rate. This is just an FYI note to the few who care. I’ll put this up as the front page for a week, and then delete it after. But the O9A Archive Page will be where I add new archives or volumes, and also over at the o9a.org link.

C


January 27 2012

9752_e5e6

January 23 2012

Being Unpopular

Order of Nine Angles

On Being Unpopular

Discernment, Pathei-Mathos and the Initiatory Occult Quest

An Occult Way

As we have emphasized for over thirty years, the Order of Nine Angles is an esoteric, and Occult, group. Which in essence means that – beyond exoteric propaganda and rhetoric; beyond adversarial incitement, heresy, japes, and toying with mundanes – our primary concern is the interior change of individuals by means of particular Occult methods and Arts and which Occult methods and Arts form the basis of our particular esoteric Way. These particular Occult methods and Arts include and have included the Seven Fold Way, the Rounwytha tradition, traditional Satanism, amoral adversarial-heretical praxis, and sinister tribes.

As I mentioned in my essay O9A Adversarial Action – Success or Failure?

” Our real work, both as individuals and as an Order – our Magnum Opus  – is genuinely esoteric and Occult, and thus concerned with lapis philosophicus and not with some purely causal self-indulgence, or some ephemeral outer change in some causal form or forms, or with using such forms to try and effect some external change. For it is this esoteric, this Occult, work which will, affectively and effectively, introduce and maintain the Aeonic changes we desire and plan for – in its own species of acausal Time.”

In practical terms, the interior change of individuals, this esoteric alchemy, involves individuals: (1) developing a certain type of personal character; (2) acquiring certain skills both exoteric and esoteric; (3) acquiring – from both personal experience (pathei-mathos) and from an intellectual learning – a certain initiated knowledge and insight; and (4) living in a particular manner as a result of the foregoing.

Occult Orders such as the ONA primarily exist and are maintained in order to facilitate and encourage this interior, personal, change in those individuals such Orders have recruited or in such individuals as have succeeded in finding such Orders and overcoming the various obstacles placed in their way.

Such facilitation and encouragement most usually takes the form of a practical and structured Way or Ways, simply because such a Way or Ways have been shown, by experience, to work. There is thus for the individual, both in archetypal and in practical terms, a very personal journey of learning, experience, and discovery – that is, a structured and an initiatory Occult quest, since given the nature of human beings with their psyche being a nexion, a formal declaration, as in Initiation and subsequent rites, is a necessary prelude to inner, long-lasting, personal change, just as some structure is practical, effective, providing as it does that necessary supra-personal perspective and a tangible goal.

As mentioned in the essay Knowing, Information, and The Discovery of Wisdom,

” In terms of esoteric, Occult, matters, to know is both to learn from personal experience and to place what is so learnt in a particular context, that of one’s personal internal and external journey along the particular way or path that one has, by initiation, chosen to follow.”

The Ways of the ONA – our Dark Arts and methods, and thus our provided structure and rites, initiatory and otherwise – are simply our collective pathei-mathos, the results of our hereditary practical experience and learning, forming as this ‘ancestral pathei-mathos’ does the essence of our O9A esoteric culture, and a practical experience and learning, an Occult knowledge, which just is what it is: a tradition concerning a certain esoteric alchemy.

Pathei-Mathos

Our particular Occult style, our ethos, can be usefully and accurately described by one term: pathei-mathos. For us, pathei-mathos is a particular Occult method (one of the Dark Arts) and this Dark Art may be said to be the basis for all of the Ways – and for many of the techniques – we employ and have employed, from the Seven Fold Way to Insight Roles to adversarial action to grade rituals such as Internal Adept and the Camlad Rite of the Abyss.

Pathei-Mathos as a Dark Art involves the individuals in: (a) personal suffering, (b) a learning from adversity, (c) the development of certain Occult skills, and (d) acquiring practical personal experience.

As mentioned elsewhere, all these diverse experiences are meant by our use of the term pathei-mathos, and therefore all such experiences are necessary for interior, esoteric, alchemical, change within the individual. Not just ‘personal practical experience’; not just Occult skills, and not just a ‘learning from adversity/challenges’, but also and importantly a learning from personal suffering: from grief, severe trauma (physical and/or emotional), personal loss, and an encounter (or many encounters) with the imminent possibility of one’s own death.

Thus the Dark Art of pathei-mathos requires the individual to willingly experience/seek-out certain difficult practical experiences in order to test themselves and learn from such experiences, with each type of experience of necessity involving both the sinister and the numinous and of necessity being of several years duration. Why of necessity? Because of our nature, our physis, as human beings; a nature which it is one of the tasks of an initiatory Occult quest – where certain Occult skills are developed and used – to reveal, to discover. A human nature the inner changing/transformation of which – to be effective, to last – takes a certain duration of causal Time, amounting to years. A changing of which occurs and has occurred, in human beings, sometimes – though rarely – naturally; and a changing which Occult Ways and Dark Arts, and esoteric Orders, are designed to produce in more human beings in a somewhat shorter duration of causal Time.

Such willingly sought, decades-long, practical individual experiencing of ‘the dark’ and of ‘the light’ does not – should not – make the individual popular with the likes of Homo Hubris or the hubriati. Nor even understood by the majority of those who regard themselves as Occultists, ‘satanists’, or whatever.

Such years-long, practical individual experiencing, with the commensurate and necessary ‘rites of passage and learning’ – such as the grade ritual of Internal Adept – also produce an individual (whatever shapeshifting cloaking they may exteriorly employ in the world of mundanes) who is, interiorly, out-of-phase with the world around them, and who thus understands, who knows, who feels, who has felt, far more than the majority of human beings so that communication with ‘these strange others’, these strangers, this majority, such mundanes – trying to inform such strangers of such knowing, such feelings – is either an unwanted burden for one of our kind or, more usually, regarded as unnecessary, irrelevant, counter-productive. For the sinisterly-numinous has to be experienced to be known, breeding as such experience does discernment, a distaste for mundanity, and that Aeonic perspective that is disparaged by or unknown to those vulgar, plebeian, humans we describe by the term Homo Hubris.

Being Unpopular

Given the nature and aims of esoteric Orders such as The Order of Nine Angles, they are not concerned about mundane matters such as being ‘popular’ nor about being understood by mundanes. Our nature is to discover, by experience of the sinister-numinous, the Reality hidden by abstractions, beyond the illusion of opposites.

This discovery involves an esoteric – a living – alchemy, given that we, as human individuals, are nexions, a nexus between causal and acausal, with a living (a sinister-numinous) psyche capable of change and development. An esoteric alchemy – an initiatory Occult quest – where we become a new type of symbiotic life, part of a living cosmic matrix, and which symbiotic living, far beyond the ego, the unbalanced hubris, of mundanes, can, through our discovery of Lapis Philosophicus, gift us with our aims of wisdom and perchance the possibility of an existence beyond the causal death of the mortal self.

Thus our Order, our O9A, remains – of necessity, intentionally – small in numbers; discerning, and, through Dark Arts such as pathei-mathos, for and the genesis of the discerning minority among those beings termed human. Yet this very aristocratic intentionality, imbued as it is with our esoteric ethos and thus with the sinisterly-numinous, with archetypal mythos, is – over aeonic durations of causal Time – both affective and effective in provoking, being the genesis of, changes within a larger number of human beings.

Anton Long
Order of Nine Angles
123 yfayen

^^^

Some Terms Explained

Note: These explanations are taken from various published ONA texts – including A Glossary of ONA Terms (v.3.07)and also from some unpublished ONA texts dealing with alchemy.

Aeonic Perspective

The expression ‘the Aeonic perspective’ – also known as the Cosmic perspective – is used to describe some of our pathei-mathos, some of our experience; that is, to describe some knowledge we have acquired through a combination of practical experience, through a scholarly study, and through using certain Occult faculties and skills, such as esoteric-empathy.

This knowledge concerns several matters, some to do with how we understand the individual human being, some to do with our perception of Aeons, and some to do with our praxis and the purpose and effectiveness of our methods and techniques both exoteric and esoteric.

In terms of causal forms, there is the initiated understanding that what, for human beings, is esoteric, evolutionary – that what presences acausal energy and thus Life – is inner not outer change. That is, that no causal form, no non-Occult praxis, produces or can produce Aeonic change, although such forms, such praxis, may occasionally result in some, a few, individuals each century, via pathei-mathos, achieving a certain insight and understanding and thence becoming changed, more evolved, human beings.

Or, expressed differently, the changes wrought by causal forms – by wars, revolutions, empires, nations, and through means such as politics or social reform, or by governments – are transient, and do not, over centuries, affect human beings en masse. For humans remain and have remained basically the same; rather primitive beings, dependant on and in thrall to abstractions, to their emotions, to archetypal forces, and never developing their latent faculties, never fulfilling their Cosmic potential, with only a rare few human beings achieving wisdom.


Alchemy

al-χημία [ from χῡμεία ] – ‘the changing’.

According to aural tradition, esoteric alchemy – the secret alchemy – is a symbiotic process that occurs between the alchemist and certain living ‘things’/elements, the aim of which symbiotic process is to acquire or to produce Lapis Philosophicus, and which ‘jewel of the alchemist’ is reputed to possess both the gift of wisdom and the secret of a personal immortality.

Alchemy, correctly understood and appreciated, is not – as the mis-informed have come to believe or been led to believe – concerned with the changing, the transformation of inert, lifeless, substances (chemical or otherwise) but with the transformation of the alchemist by a particular type of interaction with living ‘things’, human, of Nature, and of the Cosmos, and of living ‘things’ existing both in the causal and the acausal realms. [Hence the old association between alchemy and astronomy.] This interaction, by its nature – its physis – is or becomes a symbiotic one, with the alchemist, and the substances/things used, being thus changed by such a symbiosis.

That is, it is concerned with what we describe as ‘the sinisterly-numinous’; with accessing and using/changing the acausal energies of living beings, and which acausal energies of necessity include the psyche of the alchemist.

Hence, esoteric alchemy is a particular type of ‘internal change’ within and of the individual as well as a practical esoteric Art involving the manufacture/use of particular types of esoteric – living – substances/’beings’/things.

A minor example of one such alchemical substance, symbiotically produced, is petriochor. Another is the particular type of energy produced when a human being or (more effectively) when a collocation of human beings in symbiosis among themselves, use particular esoteric chants in conjunction with a shaped crystal during a propitious ‘alchemical season’.

Esoteric

By esoteric we mean not only the standard definition given in the Oxford English Dictionary, which is:

” From the Greek ἐσωτερικ-ός. Of philosophical doctrines, treatises, modes of speech. Designed for, or appropriate to, an inner circle of advanced or privileged disciples; communicated to, or intelligible by, the initiated exclusively. Hence of disciples: Belonging to the inner circle, admitted to the esoteric teaching.”

but also and importantly pertaining to the Occult Arts and imbued with a certain mystery, and redolent of what we term ‘the sinisterly-numinous’.


Lapis Philosophicus

The jewel of the alchemist; the goal that the alchemist, through alchemy, seeks. Possession of this jewel is, according to aural tradition, sufficient to gift the alchemist with both wisdom and the secret of a personal immortality.


Occult

By Occult we mean both: (1) concerned with The Dark Arts, with what is esoteric, and (2) beyond the mundane, beyond the simple causality of the causal, and thus beyond conventional causal-knowing.


Psyche

The psyche of the individual is a term used to describe those aspects of an individual – those aspects of consciousness – which are hidden, or inaccessible to, or unknown to, the individual. Basically, such aspects can be considered to be those forces/energies which do or which can influence the individual in an emotional way or in a way which the individual has no direct control over or understanding of. One part of this psyche is what has been called “the unconscious”, and some of the forces/energies of this “unconscious” have been, and can be, described by the term “archetypes”.

In practical terms, the psyche of the individual is a nexus, between causal and acausal.

Sinister-Numinous

The term sinister-numinous is used to describe the living unity beyond the abstract, the lifeless, division and dialectic of contrasting/abstractive/ideated opposites. A division most obvious in the false dichotomy of ‘good’ and ‘evil’, and a division not so obvious in denotatum.

The Dark Art of pathei-mathos is one means to know, to experience, the sinisterly-numinous, and thus to discover the Reality beyond the illusion of opposites. What is uncovered is The Sinister-Numen, which is the genesis of that which, and those whom, re-present certain types of acausal energy in the causal.

Certain archetypes, and archetypal forms, are – exoterically – sinisterly numinous, and hence have the ability to influence and inspire human beings – as well as, in some cases, having the ability to direct certain individuals beyond the ability of those individuals to control such direction.

One of the most practical manifestations (the most practical presencing) of the sinister-numen in the causal realm is The Law of Kindred-Honour, and which Law serves to define, and to manifest, that which is not-mundane, and thus that-which-is-ONA.

Wisdom

By term wisdom we mean not only the standard dictionary definition – a balanced personal judgement; having discernment – but also the older sense of having certain knowledge of a pagan, Occult, kind to do with livings beings, human nature, and concerning Nature and ‘the heavens’. To wit, possessing certain faculties, such as esoteric-empathy, a knowing of one’s self; possessing an Aeonic knowing; and thus knowing Reality beyond, and sans, all causal abstractions.



January 22 2012

O9A – Knowing, Information, and The Discovery of Wisdom

Order of Nine Angles

Order of Nine Angles

Knowing, Information, and The Discovery of Wisdom

 

Knowing and Information

In my view, both the importance and the usefulness of the impersonal ‘world wide web’ for esoteric groups – for a living esoteric tradition – has been overestimated by many people. I remember growing up in an overseas land where there was no television, where news was received by short-wave radio, and where communication with friends and nearest neighbours meant either taking the trouble to visit them personally, as there were few telephones outside of the major cities or towns, or writing then posting a letter and awaiting the reply. Newspapers, when they were available, were generally a few days old.

Although perhaps difficult for many people, today, to appreciate and understand this meant that one acquired a particular way of viewing the world and of doing things. The personal way, that often of necessity involved a certain effort and a certain amount of waiting. For instance, I can remember, later on in another overseas land, waiting weeks or more usually several months, for a book to arrive; since acquiring knowledge meant finding and asking someone who knew, or visiting a (usually poorly stocked) library some distance away, or purchasing a book from the nearest bookshop (also usually some distance away) and often then waiting because the book was not in stock and had to be specially ordered. Once such information was obtained, available, there then followed a learning of and from it, which itself took a certain amount of time, followed, in turn, by a period of reflecting upon – and often enjoying – the new knowledge so slowly and with effort acquired. There was also the feeling that one was on a long journey of discovery and that there may well be, and probably was, more to be found on a particular subject ‘out there’ – in some books or books, to be learned from someone else, or found in some scholarly journal.

This personal effort, this wait, to find and then acquire knowledge was itself instructive, personally beneficial, although again many people, today, will not understand nor appreciate this older way; a way that, for centuries, formed the basis for traditional esoteric groups and a way I deliberately made part of The Order of Nine Angles.

This is why, for example, I consider and have always considered that the ‘world wide web’ is now, has been for a decade or so, and may continue to be for a while, basically just a useful, convenient, medium for personal communication, a means of dissemination of information among our people, and a useful accessible informational resource for our people and others. Anything else – such as incitement of others, the possibility of recruiting a few people using this new medium – is secondary to this, and always has been.

For example, from the beginning, and for over two decades, when some new ONA MS was written, or when an aural tradition was written down, it was by means of a manual typewriter, and the resultant sheet or sheets of typewritten paper had to be photocopied, and then circulated either by means of posted letters or by being personally handed-over to others.

Now, today, that type of process is used only occasionally, with many of our newer MSS being available and having been made available on our nineangles website, just as my own ‘weblog’ allows not only the dissemination of new MSS but also of occasional articles giving my personal view of certain matters. But what is presented by this new medium is information, not knowledge. Knowledge of some-thing is – as the Old Icelandic kunnleik suggests – an intimate, detailed, knowing of and acquaintance with that ‘thing’, whereas information (enformation) is merely a statement or a collection of statements about or concerning some-thing.

Or expressed in our now familiar terms, knowledge – as we understand it – is numinous, a part of one’s life, whereas information is lifeless, causal, an outer form. For in terms of esoteric, Occult, matters, to know is both to learn from personal experience and to place what is so learnt in a particular context, that of one’s personal internal and external journey along the particular way or path that one has, by initiation, chosen to follow.

What has thus occurred is that many people have or seem to have confused information – accessible and communicated by the medium of the ‘world wide web’ – for knowing. That is, they by means of some computer monitor or some other modern means read or access some information about, for example, the ONA and then presume they ‘know’ about the ONA or have knowledge of an esoteric topic written about by the ONA, whereas all they have done is make assumptions concerning or form a personal opinion about such matters, with some people even going so far as to then develop an opinion concerning the person they assume wrote such information.

For the meaning is in, acquired from, discovered by, the personal knowing. By taking the time, making the effort, to learn; to acquire a detailed, personal knowing of, and then to place that knowledge in the context of one’s own knowledge and that of knowledgeable others and which others one knows and respects personally or who have acquired respect by virtue of their practical experience and/or their scholarly knowledge [1]. The meaning, the knowledge, is not in the information; not in the medium that might be used to convey such information.

The reality is that the ‘world wide web’ encourages a pretentious, spurious, or illusory, ‘knowing’, the rapid communication of this, as well as a pretentious, spurious, ‘respect’ among and of anonymous others – something especially true regarding the relaying of messages by diverse people by means of some ephemeral ‘forum’ or ‘discussion group’ or something similar where those who do not know converse with, and argue with, others who either do not know or who pretend to know something about that which they have no direct personal experience of and have not spent years acquiring a scholarly, a detailed, knowledge of. In short, the ‘world wide web’, while having some advantages in respect of making information accessible, has the disadvantage of having become the medium of choice for a certain type of Homo Hubris and for the rapid circulation of their vapid, plebeian, opinions and assumptions [2].

The Discovery of Wisdom

One of the main reasons for the existence of esoteric groups, a clan, such as The Order of Nine Angles is to be a living hereditary repository of a certain type of knowledge and to personally, directly, encourage some individuals to acquire the culture, the habit, of learning – practical, scholarly – and thus enable them to move in the traditional manner toward the goal of discovering and acquiring knowledge and thence wisdom [3]. In the process of this moving-toward, some of these individuals may or will be changed, and thus become a breed apart, one of our kind; indeed, over almost forty years, the ONA has had some success in producing some such individuals of our particular, peculiar, sinister kind.

All the ‘world wide web’ has done – as, previously, photocopied material posted to unknown others did – is enable us to present information, possibly incite some people, and provide an opportunity, to and for more unknown others. An opportunity, for some of these unknown others, of learning, and of using, applying, our Dark Arts such as that of Pathei-Mathos, and which opportunity some have availed themselves of, leading to a few – and only a few – becoming part of the ONA and thus beginning their own guided esoteric journey according to our sinister Way.

That some or many individuals – using the ‘world wide web’ to spew forth their opinions and assumptions – seem to have mistaken the presentation of such information, and such an opportunity, for the ONA reveals something about those individuals, especially when they congratulate themselves, and are congratulated by others of their ilk, for their pretentious, illusive, ‘knowing’ via some ephemeral aspect of something as ephemeral as the ‘world wide web’.

As I wrote over twenty years ago:

” Satanism is elitist. It does not compromise – its tests, ordeals, methods and character-building experiences are severe and will never be made easier to make them acceptable to more people or easier to undertake.” The Hard Reality of Satanism

For the discovery of wisdom, esoteric and otherwise, involves an arduous journey of decades, and which journey is replete with much practical, personal, learning and many dark experiences.

Assassins of Baphomet

AoB

Anton Long
Order of Nine Angles
123 yfayen

Footnotes

[1] As mentioned elsewhere, by scholarly is meant both learned and having undertaken meticulous, unbiased, research on a specific subject over a period of some years.

[2] One distinguishing mark of such types of Homo Hubris is their arrogant unbalance, deriving from a lack of pathei-mathos, that is a lack of certain Occult skills and never having experienced grief, severe trauma (physical and/or emotional), personal loss, nor an encounter (or many encounters) with the imminent possibility of their own death, never mind never having experienced over years and in practical ways both the numinous and the sinister. Refer, for example, to Pathei-Mathos and The Initiatory Occult Quest.

[3] As mentioned elsewhere, by the term wisdom is meant not only the standard dictionary definition – a balanced personal judgement; having discernment – but also the older sense of having certain knowledge of a pagan, Occult, kind to do with livings beings, human nature, and concerning Nature and ‘the heavens’. To wit, possessing certain faculties, such as esoteric-empathy, a knowing of one’s self; possessing an Aeonic knowing; and thus knowing Reality beyond, and sans, all causal abstractions.


Source – http://antonlong.wordpress.com/about/knowing-information-and-wisdom/



January 19 2012

David Myatt – Such A Poem As This

David Myatt, Spain, 1993

Such A Poem As This

There is work – the overtime – long walks under Sun, stars
To keep me distracted
For there is then no hours-long dwelling on your absence:
But this music undid such willful cunning plans:

You were there, then, as that Lute sounded,
Here, so real in memory, I touched our dream:
Warm, sensuous, as when that day I held your hand, felt your body
And empathy, sorrow, memory, made you cry.
I loved you then in that moment with a strength which surprised me
And had to fight to keep
That truth, my tears, from bursting forth:
Such love a torrent sweeping my calm of years
Away.

This week will become the month of loss,
This month a toil endured
As when the weary soil, drought-kept,
Waits, waiting, to bring forth flowering joy from seeds,
Like memory, sown from tears that are earth’s rain,
My pain.

I know – and because I know the you
The years of sadness, doubt, self-loathing, hid and hides away,
I love the love that has no words I know:
Such love that is only the touch of you, the smile of you,
The need of you, the scent of you,
The longing to be with you as if my love might redeem
The sorrows which made you hide
Still hiding a hope, within.

So much to say before you travel to stay a month away
With he who is your choice:
So much to miss I am, will be, lost
Needing now to run the miles to your house
Bearing such a poem as this.
This is all I have -
No house, car, money, prospects.
Only a love, a dream
Seen when I kissed your tears before you rested your head
On my shoulder that one night of belonging
When we knew, felt, touched, remembered, the essence.

But – three decades of love, thwarted – I am no longer naive enough to believe
You will be mine
And so I shall not, cannot, will not – must not – call upon you bearing
Such a poem as this.

David Myatt
2003 ce

Note:

This item is  covered by the Creative Commons (Attribution-NonCommercial-NoDerivs 3.0) License
and can be freely copied and distributed, under the terms of that license.



Prolegomenas to Myatt’s Numinous Way

Athena
Prolegomenas to  The Numinous Way

This selection of recent (2010-2011 ce) essays of mine – available as a pdf document from the link below – provides a reasonable overview of my weltanschauung (deriving from my pathei-mathos of some forty years) and which weltanschauung I have termed both The Numinous Way and The Philosophy of The Numen, given that, perhaps somewhat pedantically, I use the term philosophy to refer not to some modern academic subject or subjects but rather to the learning and knowledge of and acquired by a philosopher, where a philosopher, as the etymology of the word suggests, is someone who is a friend of – whose companion is, who seeks to find, to acquire, to follow – σοφόν. Thus in this sense, a philosopher is someone seeking to acquire both a certain skill and a particular knowledge, and a skill and a knowledge acquired through both learning and from practical experience, from life; a dual sense evident from the meaning and usage of σοφός.

The particular knowledge – as Cicero mentioned in De Officiis (Liber Secundus, 5) – is of Being and beings (rerum divinarum et humanarum) and their genesis; and the certain skill is σωφρονεῖν - of having a reasoned, a balanced, a prudent, a wise, personal judgement and thence a balanced, a wise, personal character; a skill acquired, quite often, from pathei-mathos.

In many of the essays included here, as elsewhere, I have sometimes used terms from Ancient Greek because such terms, in my view, are informative and comparative, with there thus being a link between the philosophy of The Numen and the weltanschauung of early Hellenic culture, embodied in and manifest as this was by the works of Homer, Aeschylus, Sophocles, Heraclitus, Sappho, and many others.

Thus, it would be fair to assume that the ethos of my weltanschauung is both indebted to and a development of the ethos of that Hellenic culture; an indebtedness obvious in the centrality, in the Numinous Way, of personal honour and notions such as δίκη, and a development manifest in notions such as empathy.

David Myatt
January 2012 ce
JD 2455944.913

 

(pdf 577 Kb)

 

Contents

^Preface
^In Pursuit of Wisdom
^The Principle of Δίκα
^A Brief Numinous View of Religion, Politics, and The State
^War and Violence in the Philosophy of The Numinous Way
^Authority and Legitimacy in the Philosophy of The Numinous Way
^Notes Concerning Causality, Ethics, and Acausal Knowing
^Honour, Empathy, and Compassion
^Toward Understanding The Acausal


Image credit:
Attic Vase c. 480 BCE, depicting Athena (Antikensammlungen, Munich, Germany)
Article source:


Tagged: David Myatt, The Numinous Way

January 15 2012

O9A Adversarial Action – Success or Failure?

Order of Nine Angles


O9A Adversarial Action – Success or Failure?

Between us, we [of the O9A] have over fifty years – half a century – of pathei-mathos resulting from personal experience of adversarial action, ranging from political, religious, and social activism, to ‘criminal’ activities, to clandestine revolutionary and subversive deeds, to military, paramilitary, and law enforcement experience.

For some of us, such practical experience was acquired before involvement with our esoteric Way; for others, such learning resulted from using and applying one of our Dark Arts, such as an Insight Role. Given that our base was and mostly still is in the Isles of Briton, perhaps the majority of this experience relates to events in these lands. From the protest movements of the 1960′s, to ‘the troubles’, to the social unrest of the 70′s and 80′s, to recent conflicts involving the alleged ‘clash of cultures’ between Islam and the West, there is a wide variety of experience. In addition, we have the mostly aurally related experiences and learning of several individuals – drawn to us decades ago and now no longer with us in the causal realm – whose pathei-mathos derived from major conflicts such as that commonly known as the Second World War, and which experiences of that conflict were of those who fought on both sides, allied and axis.

There is thus a diverse, rich, heritage here – an ancestral pathei-mathos of our new culture – from which we might learn, especially in regard to the effectiveness of adversarial action and regarding the use and manipulation of causal forms.

However, before proceeding further it might be useful to recall what we mean by ‘success’ and ‘failure’. For us, there are two criteria, individual and Aeonic; that is, whether such things have been shown, by experience, to work – to be effective – on the personal level and/or on the Aeonic level. The personal level obviously is that of a personal learning and development, and thus the alchemical, interior, change produced – in terms of esoteric skills, change in personal character, and so on – is often apparent, and often manifest by the progression of the individual along the Seven Fold Way. But the Aeonic level is often not so apparent, involving as it does an understanding and appreciation of our Aeonic aims and goals, and a shared desire, among us, to aid them. [1]

 

Personal and Aeonic Perspectives

In general, what we may with some justification call our ancestral pathei-mathos indicates that our particular adversarial praxis works both in respect of being a vector of alchemical, interior, change in our people, and in respect of testing and weeding out those lacking the character, the potential, to be of our kind. That is, it is and has been successful in breeding the requisite personal character and in enabling individuals, via their own pathei-mathos, to move toward the goal of wisdom. Or, understood in terms of our aims, goals, successful in producing and nurturing our new type of human.

But what of Aeonic change, our Aeonic aims and goals? There are, in my view, several questions, here. (1) Has the use of adversarial praxis by our people over some forty years achieved anything Aeonically? That is, in practical terms of undermining, replacing, The System and/or moving toward our New Aeon? (2) What does our ancestral pathei-mathos indicate in this respect; that is, the practical learning from experience of those whose learning was acquired before the foundation of the ONA and who subsequently became ONA? (3) What does a reasoned, scholarly [2], overview of the past thousand or two thousand years of human history reveal in respect of methods of human change?

I shall consider the last of these questions, first. Thus, what – to use a mundane cliché – do the past two thousand years of wars, revolutions, empires, conquests, tyrants, kings, insurrections, revolts, riots, religions and their schisms, propaganda, rallies, marches, demonstrations, speeches, political parties, and so on and so on, teach the sagacious among us? Or, expressed more precisely, what does the pathei-mathos of those who endured such things, who experienced such things, who participated in such things, who lived through such things, who learned from them, teach us, as recorded in their writings, their aural accounts, their lives, their deaths, their literature, their reflexions (philosophical or otherwise), their artistic, musical, emanations?

My own conclusion, derived intellectually nearly forty years ago, was that they reveal something important; and quite a lot of my life these past forty years has been devoted to testing this conclusion in a practical manner, often via my own pathei-mathos, as well as devoted to acquiring more intellectual knowledge that might prove or disprove this conclusion.

My conclusion was that all such external things have not in any significant way aided, changed, evolved, the majority of humans. That humans, in their majority, remain mundane, rather primitive, beings – in thrall to their feelings, desires, and addicted to and reliant upon causal abstractions; easily swayed and easily manipulated. That the cultured, the noble, the aristocratic, among us are and have remained a small minority, never more than five per cent, often less. That the potential which humans have, as a species of sentient living beings, has remained unfulfilled, and that as a consequence wisdom is still the prerogative of only a few human beings per century.

In brief, that as vectors of effective human change, such large-scale, supra-personal, events and means, just do not work; that all they do is add a few more to the roll of those distinguished by their personal learning from adversity, hardship, suffering, and the overcoming of challenges.

The past forty years of my living has, for me at least, revealed the veracity of that conclusion, and which conclusion then at that early time was one of the inspirations that led to the founding of our esoteric, our Occult, Order.

The answers to the other two questions I posited, previously, also – and again to me – support this conclusion. That is, that both our ancestral pathei-mathos, and the experiences of our people in using adversarial praxis Aeonically, have shown that such external means, and our adversarial praxis, have not affected The System in any significant way, and nor are they likely to in the near future.

In effect, our people – those with us for a decade or more – have, via their own experience and their own scholarly studies, learnt or come to learn what I myself have learned, and which learning has affected them, changed them, internally, alchemically, as indeed is right and fitting, and Occult [3].

Where then does this leave us? With what knowing? What knowledge?

Our Aeonic Perspective

It leaves us with our unique Aeonic perspective, and which perspective is, in my view, a part of wisdom; part of our esoteric tradition. An inner inspiration for our kind.

This is of two things. First, how real, genuine, change in individuals – of their physis, their nature – is a slow process, and while our Occult ways and our Order exists to aid and propagate this process of interior change, to affect/infect a significant number of humans will take long durations of causal Time, from a century to many centuries. Second, that our real work, both as individuals and as an Order – our Magnum Opus  – is genuinely esoteric and Occult, and thus concerned with lapis philosophicus and not with some purely causal self-indulgence, or some ephemeral outer change in some causal form or forms, or with using such forms to try and effect some external change. For it is this esoteric, this Occult, work which will, affectively and effectively, introduce and maintain the Aeonic changes we desire and plan for – in its own species of acausal Time.

Which leads us naturally on to two other connected, and important, matters concerning the nature of our Order – of our family, our culture – and concerning the nature of our own human lives and why we are part of and stay with our esoteric family.

Our Order is predicated on us as nexions. Of we individual human beings having both causal and acausal physis, and of there thus being things that are Occult; of us having the potential, the ability, to change, to learn, to adapt, to develop, to evolve in a conscious manner, by using certain faculties, and certain Dark Arts, and so developing other Arts, other faculties; and of our Order by its existence gradually increasing the number of human beings who do so change, evolve.

In practice, this means, as I mentioned just now, that our Order is in essence and intent an Occult one, devolving around the individual quest for lapis philosophicus and which individual quests, collectively, over durations of causal Time – and involving as such quests do adversarial praxis and a certain collective, family, co-operation – are our Aeonic sorcery and thus produce and will produce Aeonic change in an affective, a lasting, manner.

But this predication also means that such an individual quest does not necessarily end with the termination of the causal shell, our fragile microcosmic physical body, that contains the inner acausal physis; which is why of course the last stage of our Seven Fold Way, of our individual Magnum Opus, has no representatives, and can have no representatives, in the realm of mortals. Since it involves using lapis philosophicus to egress beyond the causal and into the acausal spaces. Which is to say that the few achieving this, while no longer dwelling in the causal – no longer ‘alive’, no longer having their old causal shell – become, by the very nature of their now acausal-being, ‘unseen’ vectors of human, Aeonic, change, and of the evolution of the Cosmos itself. A type of change, a type of existence, open to many many humans, were they only able to see beyond the veil of the mundane and free themselves from abstractions, from the desires of their primitive, illusive, self.

Conclusion

In peroration, it is such understandings, such arcane knowledge, such knowing, such ancestral pathei-mathos, which separate and distinguish us, our Order, from the many others – groups, individuals – who in these times of ours claim to be Occultists, or of the Left Hand Path, or who now proclaim to use some adversarial praxis or other.

For we view ourselves, and our Order, in a Cosmic way, in an Occult way; as nexions. Our aims, our goals – our physis – making us a family bound by loyalty and oaths of initiation, and which family, in its growing, its slow, natural growing, is becoming a culture, a tradition, with its own ancestral pathei-mathos. Our perspective thus and of necessity including not only our family, past-present-future, but also being of the acausal spaces, the existences, that await for us beyond our own individual causal ending.

Anton Long
Order of Nine Angles
122 yfayen

This is an edited transcript of a praelection given by AL at an ONA Sunedrion in Oxford, 122 yfayen,
to which some footnotes have been added post-praelection

[1] These Aeonic aims and goals include breeding a new more evolved human species; developing new ways of living for this new type of human and thus replacing The System; and for our new species to leave this planet we call Earth (our childhood home), grow to maturity, and establish ourselves among the star-systems of our own Galaxies, and other Galaxies.

[2] By scholarly is meant both learned and having undertaken meticulous, unbiased, research on a specific subject over a period of some years.

[3] By Occult is meant The Dark Arts, and the sinisterly-numinous, and those matters and skills and abilities which are hidden from, or unknown to, or not possessed by, mundanes.



January 11 2012

A Short ONA 3.0 Archive

Assassins of Baphomet

Order of Nine Angles

A Short ONA 3.0 Archive

To Be Continued إن شاء الله

 

WTF is 3.0?
Posted by autodiabolic on November 19, 2011

In the beginning, David Myatt created a praxis based subversive ideology built on the idea that magian morality was a plague. The roots actually go much deeper than this, the ONA is actually built on three traditions, and it is said Myatt received the ONA from a LadyMaster, but all that is another story. It was Myatt, and his old guards, that set out to manifest this thing, creating aural tradition based on their own pathei mathos, taking insight roles to both gain understanding and further their ends, liberally using mundanes as resources all the while. This is the first incarnation of the ONA, which exists in the shadows as they always have, to this day. This incarnation brought about the 7fsw, NAOS, Traditional satanism, and the idea of sinister honour which remains core to all niners. Many traditional nexions and lone practitioners were born, and continue to be born, of this incarnation.

Some years later emerged WSA as a serious force of PR, and many niners/nexions came into the ever increasing light of digital reality. This was a resurrection for ONA as a public entity, and although the focus was the same as that of the old guard, based on the ideas of pathei mathos and sinister deeds, new forms such as E.N.S. were incorporated, as well as the idea and manifestation of grass roots gangs/nexions living according to their Dreccian honour. This second incarnation too still thrives to this day, gaining and adding to an ever growing aural tradition.

Enter 3.0. With the ideas of honour, pathei mathos and aural tradition at the forefront, the idea is to express these ideas in new ways, with new markets in mind. New causal forms, which will be manifold, expressing these ideas to those that may not listen otherwise.

Source – autodiablic wordpress blog, item since removed


ONA 3.0 by Trophimophage Nov 2011 CE

“ONA 3.0 by the way just means Order of Nine Angles in the Third Phase of Fayen.”

click to enlarge

Source – http://vimeo.com/31636878



Toward The Dark Formless Acausal
, Jan. 2009 CE

There has been much speculation as to your use of the word “Fayen”, which seems to have replaced the “yf” date code you previously used. Is there a reason for this change, and what does Fayen mean? Is the change in any way connected with a move away from NS type politics, which politics many associate you with?

Firstly, the use of that particular word, now and in the past two or so years, is quite deliberate: to mark the beginning of the third stage of one particular, and century-long, strategy of ours.

The first part was the codification of what it may be convenient to call “The Mythos of the ONA”. This involved the writing down of the various aural traditions inherited from the reclusive Mistress who hailed from Shropshire, and who owned properties in London, Oxford and Manchester. These traditions involved such things as Esoteric Chant, The Septenary Tree of Wyrd, legends and myths about The Dark Gods and Baphomet; culling, various ceremonial rituals, and the Grade Rituals. It also involved refining and extending the Tradition itself – developing The Star Game, for example, and writing basic guides such as Naos. This stage took around a decade or so.

The second stage was, internally, making most of the exoteric Tradition available by circulating a limited number of copies of various ONA MSS, and works such as The Black Book of Satan, and Naos. This created something of a “public profile” for the ONA, which was intentional. Externally, the real work of the ONA was continued by presencing the acausal, the Sinister, through supporting, and creating, various causal “forms”, through opening various nexions, through practical de-stabilization, through propagating and championing various “heretical” causes and ideas, and so on: to the greater glory of Satan, one might have said, and say. This stage took around two decades, or so.

The third stage involves, internally, releasing items and MSS concerning some of the more esoteric aspect [...]

Outwardly, or externally, the third stage involves continuing to presence The Dark Forces, via nexions, through supporting, and creating, various causal “forms”; through practical de-stabilization, through supporting and championing various “heretical” causes and ideas, and so on: to the greater glory of Baphomet, one might, with correctness, say, and write.

Thus are some esoteric truths here revealed – for the sagacious.

Source  – http://web.archive.org/web/20090126085846/http://www.nineangles.info/interview-119.html



The Sinister Dialectic and Diabolical Aims of The Order of Nine Angles
, Jan 2009 CE

“We move now into the third phase of our long term sinister strategy…”

click to enlarge


Source - http://web.archive.org/web/20090126085814/http://www.nineangles.info/diabolic-aims.html



January 10 2012

Knowing, Information, and The Discovery of Wisdom

Order of Nine Angles

Knowing, Information, and The Discovery of Wisdom

 

Knowing and Information

In my view, both the importance and the usefulness of the impersonal ‘world wide web’ for esoteric groups – for a living esoteric tradition – has been overestimated by many people. I remember growing up in an overseas land where there was no television, where news was received by short-wave radio, and where communication with friends and nearest neighbours meant either taking the trouble to visit them personally, as there were few telephones outside of the major cities or towns, or writing then posting a letter and awaiting the reply. Newspapers, when they were available, were generally a few days old.

Although perhaps difficult for many people, today, to appreciate and understand this meant that one acquired a particular way of viewing the world and of doing things. The personal way, that often of necessity involved a certain effort and a certain amount of waiting. For instance, I can remember, later on in another overseas land, waiting weeks or more usually several months, for a book to arrive; since acquiring knowledge meant finding and asking someone who knew, or visiting a (usually poorly stocked) library some distance away, or purchasing a book from the nearest bookshop (also usually some distance away) and often then waiting because the book was not in stock and had to be specially ordered. Once such information was obtained, available, there then followed a learning of and from it, which itself took a certain amount of time, followed, in turn, by a period of reflecting upon – and often enjoying – the new knowledge so slowly and with effort acquired. There was also the feeling that one was on a long journey of discovery and that there may well be, and probably was, more to be found on a particular subject ‘out there’ – in some books or books, to be learned from someone else, or found in some scholarly journal.

This personal effort, this wait, to find and then acquire knowledge was itself instructive, personally beneficial, although again many people, today, will not understand nor appreciate this older way; a way that, for centuries, formed the basis for traditional esoteric groups and a way I deliberately made part of The Order of Nine Angles.

This is why, for example, I consider and have always considered that the ‘world wide web’ is now, has been for a decade or so, and may continue to be for a while, basically just a useful, convenient, medium for personal communication, a means of dissemination of information among our people, and a useful accessible informational resource for our people and others. Anything else – such as incitement of others, the possibility of recruiting a few people using this new medium – is secondary to this, and always has been.

For example, from the beginning, and for over two decades, when some new ONA MS was written, or when an aural tradition was written down, it was by means of a manual typewriter, and the resultant sheet or sheets of typewritten paper had to be photocopied, and then circulated either by means of posted letters or by being personally handed-over to others.

Now, today, that type of process is used only occasionally, with many of our newer MSS being available and having been made available on our nineangles website, just as my own ‘weblog’ allows not only the dissemination of new MSS but also of occasional articles giving my personal view of certain matters. But what is presented by this new medium is information, not knowledge. Knowledge of some-thing is – as the Old Icelandic kunnleik suggests – an intimate, detailed, knowing of and acquaintance with that ‘thing’, whereas information (enformation) is merely a statement or a collection of statements about or concerning some-thing.

Or expressed in our now familiar terms, knowledge – as we understand it – is numinous, a part of one’s life, whereas information is lifeless, causal, an outer form. For in terms of esoteric, Occult, matters, to know is both to learn from personal experience and to place what is so learnt in a particular context, that of one’s personal internal and external journey along the particular way or path that one has, by initiation, chosen to follow.

What has thus occurred is that many people have or seem to have confused information – accessible and communicated by the medium of the ‘world wide web’ – for knowing. That is, they by means of some computer monitor or some other modern means read or access some information about, for example, the ONA and then presume they ‘know’ about the ONA or have knowledge of an esoteric topic written about by the ONA, whereas all they have done is make assumptions concerning or form a personal opinion about such matters, with some people even going so far as to then develop an opinion concerning the person they assume wrote such information.

For the meaning is in, acquired from, discovered by, the personal knowing. By taking the time, making the effort, to learn; to acquire a detailed, personal knowing of, and then to place that knowledge in the context of one’s own knowledge and that of knowledgeable others and which others one knows and respects personally or who have acquired respect by virtue of their practical experience and/or their scholarly knowledge [1]. The meaning, the knowledge, is not in the information; not in the medium that might be used to convey such information.

The reality is that the ‘world wide web’ encourages a pretentious, spurious, or illusory, ‘knowing’, the rapid communication of this, as well as a pretentious, spurious, ‘respect’ among and of anonymous others – something especially true regarding the relaying of messages by diverse people by means of some ephemeral ‘forum’ or ‘discussion group’ or something similar where those who do not know converse with, and argue with, others who either do not know or who pretend to know something about that which they have no direct personal experience of and have not spent years acquiring a scholarly, a detailed, knowledge of. In short, the ‘world wide web’, while having some advantages in respect of making information accessible, has the disadvantage of having become the medium of choice for a certain type of Homo Hubris and for the rapid circulation of their vapid, plebeian, opinions and assumptions.[2]

The Discovery of Wisdom

One of the main reasons for the existence of esoteric groups, a clan, such as The Order of Nine Angles is to be a living hereditary repository of a certain type of knowledge and to personally, directly, encourage some individuals to acquire the culture, the habit, of learning – practical, scholarly – and thus enable them to move in the traditional manner toward the goal of discovering and acquiring knowledge and thence wisdom [3]. In the process of this moving-toward, some of these individuals may or will be changed, and thus become a breed apart, one of our kind; indeed, over almost forty years, the ONA has had some success in producing some such individuals of our particular, peculiar, sinister kind.

All the ‘world wide web’ has done – as, previously, photocopied material posted to unknown others did – is enable us to present information, possibly incite some people, and provide an opportunity, to and for more unknown others. An opportunity, for some of these unknown others, of learning, and of using, applying, our Dark Arts such as that of Pathei-Mathos, and which opportunity some have availed themselves of, leading to a few – and only a few – becoming part of the ONA and thus beginning their own guided esoteric journey according to our sinister Way.

That some or many individuals – using the ‘world wide web’ to spew forth their opinions and assumptions – seem to have mistaken the presentation of such information, and such an opportunity, for the ONA reveals something about those individuals, especially when they congratulate themselves, and are congratulated by others of their ilk, for their pretentious, illusive, ‘knowing’ via some ephemeral aspect of something as ephemeral as the ‘world wide web’.

As I wrote over twenty years ago:

” Satanism is elitist. It does not compromise – its tests, ordeals, methods and character-building experiences are severe and will never be made easier to make them acceptable to more people or easier to undertake.” The Hard Reality of Satanism

For the discovery of wisdom, esoteric and otherwise, involves an arduous journey of decades, and which journey is replete with much practical, personal, learning and many dark experiences.

Anton Long
Order of Nine Angles
123 yfayen

Footnotes

[1] As mentioned elsewhere, by scholarly is meant both learned and having undertaken meticulous, unbiased, research on a specific subject over a period of some years.

[2] One distinguishing mark of such types of Homo Hubris is their arrogant unbalance, deriving from a lack of pathei-mathos, that is a lack of certain Occult skills and never having experienced grief, severe trauma (physical and/or emotional), personal loss, nor an encounter (or many encounters) with the imminent possibility of their own death, never mind never having experienced over years and in practical ways both the numinous and the sinister. Refer, for example, to Pathei-Mathos and The Initiatory Occult Quest.

[3] As mentioned elsewhere, by the term wisdom is meant not only the standard dictionary definition – a balanced personal judgement; having discernment – but also the older sense of having certain knowledge of a pagan, Occult, kind to do with livings beings, human nature, and concerning Nature and ‘the heavens’. To wit, possessing certain faculties, such as esoteric-empathy, a knowing of one’s self; possessing an Aeonic knowing; and thus knowing Reality beyond, and sans, all causal abstractions.


 


Older posts are this way If this message doesn't go away, click anywhere on the page to continue loading posts.
Could not load more posts
Maybe Soup is currently being updated? I'll try again automatically in a few seconds...
Just a second, loading more posts...
You've reached the end.